Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr: Part 1 - A New Lord

The immense arch could have been daunting, both in size and age. Towering above a wild and desolate land of rock, it would have been a size to behold for most. But for the Ashen One who crossed the magnificent gates of Anor Londo, city of the gods, it was only an arch. If not for rumors saying the structure could take any crossing it to another world.

Such a thing would usually be hardly impressive for the woman in armor. Had she not invaded hundred parallel worlds? Been invaded the same way by avenging specters, pillagers in search of embers, or even those who simply sought the thrill of a fight? However, something was different about this gate, something that motivated the Ashen One into seeking it. The gate would lead not to world mirror of her own, but to entirely separate, different worlds altogether.

For a long time, the Ashen One had been skeptical. World without the Fire? Without Darkness? Without the Curse of the Undead? She first laughed at the delusions such rumors created and kept tracking the Lords of Cinder. However, little by little, her outlook changed. The Painted World of Ariandel had opened her eyes, to a cold and gentle world living without the Fire. Even then she kept going on the goal she believed was her: take down the Lord of Cinders, use their fire to ignite the First Flame again and save the world from the Dark.

But then, after being crowned as heir of the Lords of Cinder, ready to fulfill her duty and face the First Flame, she discovered a secret path. A path to the Ringed City, where the gods concealed their secrets from the world. She saw the future that have been hidden from all: the inevitable end of a dying world sustained only by a fading Flame, collapsing on itself as all sacrifices to save it were in vain. This vision shaken her. In an instant, the remaining of her sacrificial beliefs faded, replaced by a new resolution. The will to survive. At all cost.

The Ashen One came back and talked to the Firekeeper. The blind girl was at first unwilling, her sole purpose in existence being to save the Flame and the world, an endeavor the Ashen One now knew was pointless. In the end, the Firekeeper was given back her eyes, eyes she had been deprived of to prevent her from seeing the truth. Only then the Firekeeper accepted. Accepted to betray the Flame, to end the Age of Fire as It should have a long time ago. But for it to happen, the Ashen One had to become strong enough to overcome the Flame.

And thus, the woman in armor sought for the strongest beings, the strongest souls of all to gain their power. She did not fear death, for undead like the Ashen One never stayed dead for long. She fell the old demon king, ending the near-extinct demon kind. Slew the Darkeater Midir, descendant of the Ancient Dragons. Triumphed of the Nameless King, forgotten and hollow heir of the gods. She even managed to defeat the slave knight Gael, gone mad from the mythical soul he carried, the embodiment of humanity: The Dark Soul.

However this Dark Soul, the Ashen One did not used it. She gave it to the little painting girl living in the frozen World of Ariandel, so she could paint a new world with it. The girl offered the Ashen One to give her name to the painting, to stay and live into it. For the first time in ages, she felt warmth into her heart. But with it came sadness, as she had to kill Gael, the knight the little girl sent to retrieve the Dark Soul, to obtain it. She gave her name for the new Painted World to come, but declined to live in it. She did not deserve to.

With the new strength she gained, the Ashen One went to the First Flame a second time, determined to take it for good. But against its executioner, the world made a guardian rise. An avatar of the First Flame with the combined might and skill of all those who sacrificed themselves to fuel it. The Soul of Cinder. Outmatched in both strength and skill, the Ashen One only had one trump card at her disposal. Tenacity. And after what felt like an eternity of battle, she finally thrust her half melted sword into the skull of the Soul of Cinder.

The fading First Flame was then approached by the Firekeeper. Tiny embers, all that was left of the great fire from which life spawned at the beginning of time. For an instant the woman in robe hesitated… Before offering them to the Ashen One, fulfilling their agreement. Thus, the age of Fire ended. As Darkness was falling around the two women, pitch black abyss devouring everything it touched, the Firekeeper stayed to die at the end of the world, leaving the Ashen One to find her own way. And now, the Ashen One is here: in the last of the land uncovered by the Dark, trying to leave before everything is swallowed.

Crouching in front of the antic stones, she removed the ashes upon its inscriptions. She could feel it. The ancient power was still laying inside, lacking only a catalyst to awaken. It needed souls to function, just like the golems of the antic drangleic. And there was one she preciously conserved. Reaching down her satchel, the Ashen One took out a brilliant white flame. The soul of a great champion, a nameless hero who reached the First Flame during past ages, strong enough that his soul endured the passing millennia. An offering worthy of her salvation. The soul was sucked by the stones, the gate started to shake, and a vortex of pale light surged in the frame. Without looking back at the abyssal depth that replaced earth and sky, the Ashen One plunged into the portal.

The landing surprised the Ashen One. After a brief moment floating in nothingness, she suddenly appeared above solid ground. Not high enough to break anything, but enough already for the impact to pull a grunt out of her. Why had she not thought about wearing her cat ring before jumping in the portal? The enchanted item had protected her from worse, slowing done even the fastest fall.

But something else attracted the attention of the Ashen One. Not the absence of nearby enemies, a welcome change alien enough in itself. Rolling on her back, she starred into the sky. Hidden into heavy clouds was a sun. Not an illusion of the Flame. A true, warm, burning sun, spreading his light to the horizon. How long… How had it been since she last saw something like this? She tried not to answer. The Ashen One simply laid still on her back, gazing at the radiant star piercing the clouds.

Sunset came. Almost regretfully the Ashen One stood up, examining the surroundings. She was standing on what seemed to be an ancient road of disjointed stone. On East was the edge of a forest with bare trees, and North visibly led to a swamp. She decided to follow the road to the South, with the high probability that it would lead to an inhabited place, or at least the ruin of such place.

A day and night of travel, and she was still on the road with no trace of civilization. The Ashen One was not displeased with the lack of hostile encounter, but a problem she completely forgot about made its presence known. Thirst. It came as a shock: since her revival as undead, she never had to either feed or drink. To feel such sensation again… Did the Fire she took brought her back to life? It didn't take much more time before a moment of introspection confirmed it. The embers of the First Flame still burned within her soul. And all her body sensation as living returned. The Ashen One was again dependent of her human needs.

She briefly reached to the warmth within herself but withdrew quickly. The Flame inside her would not last forever. It would be better to preserve such power for life-threatening situations, like enemies too strong or numerous. Instinctively, the Ashen One pulled from within the Flame… And in her hand materialized a long wooden bow. Stunned, she remembered how she previously left her equipment into the Flame of bonfire, only to take them back later. Was it because she took the last Flame, everything inside it was now inside her soul?

Pleasantly surprised at the idea that she still had access to her whole equipment, comprised of many useful weapons, armors and trinkets she collected during her travels, the Ashen One reached once more in her inner Fire. The bow disappeared, replaced by a tiny wooden barrel. She opened it and drank a small sip of Siegbrau, almost puking at the awfully strong taste. Siegwart was right, even undead could appreciate his drink, if only because the taste was so strong that any living being would find it too intense!

Finishing the barrel and throwing it away, the Ashen One could clearly see that the road was more and more maintained as she went on. Probabilities of meeting people were high, and she could not help but wonder. What sort of people lived in those new lands, what sort of place will she discover in that unknown world?

Instinct warned the Ashen One of the arrows before even seeing them and she rolled away, drawing the Greatsword of Judgement from her left side in the same motion. From a concealed trench at the side of the road came four armed men, throwing themselves at her without a word or warning. Two of them wielded straight swords, the third a two-handed axe, and the last one a mace. Their armors were dirty but of quality, covering their torso and forearms. Only two wore helmet. But they were slow.

The Ashen One decapitated the first man in a lightning fast strike before cutting the arm of the second, piercing his heart through the wound in an instant. Side stepping she avoided the axe of the third before tearing him apart from one side to another, the strength of her strike combined with the magic of the sword cutting through iron and flesh easily. Another arrow came and this time broke harmlessly on the Ashen One's armor, making her spot the archer hidden in the trench as the fourth enemy was steeping back, a look of horror on his face.

Without hesitation she lunged on the man, deviating his mace easily before retaliating with a pommel strike that exploded his head. The archer tried to flee, panicking before the slaughter of his accomplices. She would not let her prey escape. Gathering the sword's magic, the Ashen One unleashed a crescent wave of purple energy that exploded on the target, scattering him to pieces.

Slow, fragile and weak, she thought as she wiped the blood out of her sword, waiting for the souls of her opponent to come… But nothing. Frowning, the Ashen One squatted to examine her victims closely. They looked definitely human. Usually, she would absorb the soul of any she killed, as any undead. But it didn't seem to work here… Was it because their souls were too different? Or maybe because she was living again? The Ashen One remembered that she did not have the services of the Firekeeper anymore. Even if she could still feed upon soul, she wouldn't be able to draw out their strength.

A faraway sound disturbed her thinking. A familiar sound moreover, echoing weirdly into the Ashen One's ears. She knew this sound. From before her travels as undead, from before the hunt of the Lords… From her time as knight. She focused, ascertaining the origin of the sound from beyond the small hill a little further. It was… Horses. Horses hoof on the ground.

The very moment she realized the nature of the sound a group of horsemen armed with spears crossed the hill, led by a man wielding a large greatsword with a purple blade. They slowly surrounded the Ashen One, spears pointed toward her chest.

''Who are you? And what relation do you have with those men?'' One man questioned the Ashen One in an authoritative voice, pointing the dead bodies with his sword.

The man's cloak and black armor were heavily gilded, as well as those of his horse. Everything, from his rich equipment to his imposing demeanor, pointed him as the leader of the group.

''I am Lora of Lothric.'' Answered the Ashen One confidently, her own name sounding weird after so much time without saying it. ''Those miscreants ambushed me just a moment before your coming, and I took them down. To who I am dealing with?''

''Watch your tongue, woman!'' One of the riders scolded before being cut off by their chief.

''Enough. This woman is obviously a stranger, she doesn't know whom she addresses. May I know why you are traveling alone in Nohr border?'' The chief asked, studying Lora from head to foot, especially the ornamented armor of the dancer of the Boreal Valley and silver-like greatsword with engraved handle.

''I have no need of someone else to protect me.'' Lora replied without a blink.

''Really? If this is the truth, proving your strength against one of my men should be child's play. Jacques, you will be her opponent.'' Said the leader, pointing the man who yelled at the Ashen One. ''Men, give them more space.''

The horsemen obeyed their lord and spread the circle of spear while the man named Jacques dismounted to face the Ashen One. Lora grunted inwardly at this development and drew her weapon, gauging her opponent. Wearing heavy armor, holding a broad shield and a spear, the man was undoubtedly experienced. His stance was firm, his guard solid, meant to exploit the reach of the spear behind the protection of the shield. Being armed with a two-handed sword, Lora was theoretically at disadvantage. But she faced a lot worse.

Lora dashed and her opponent replied with a quick spear strike. She easily deviated it with her sword and closed the distance. Immediately, Jacques' formidable shield approached in a bash. Predictable. Her training among the Lothric's knight made her reaction almost instinctive. The Ashen One grabbed Jacques' spear with her left hand and pulled it away when she struck his shield with a powerful kick in the same time. The impact brutally threw the protection away and completely destabilized the man, knocking him on the ground.

Lora stepped on Jacques, adding her own weight to that of the soon to be dead Jacque as his heavy armor prevented him to rise. She pointed the tip of her Greatsword of Judgment toward his throat... Before finding herself once again being surrounded by a swarm of spears, stopping her gesture.

''Wonderful demonstration.'' Approved the lord. ''You are a talented warrior, Lady Lora, to defeat one of my guards so easily. Know that those you killed were looters and deserters whom we were tracking. Surely you will accept hospitality of my roof as thanks.''

''… Willingly.'' Lora nodded after an instant of reflection, sheathing her blade.

The prospect of a bed and a meal seemed very agreeable. If the chief of the riders wanted her dead he could have simply made them attack, and the Ashen One decided to trust him. For the time being. She stepped off the vanquished Jacques, who rose with a scowl, as the lord slowly advanced his horse. Lora mounted with a single fluid gesture, sitting behind him at his invitation. The rest of the troops watched Lora intently as they took the road where they had trotted.

"You are an accomplished rider, Lady Lora." Appreciated the lord after a few minutes, seeing the Ashen One was using only her legs to stay poised on the saddle.

"I was educated in chivalry. May I know the name of the man offering me hospitality?''

"Of course, my Lady. I am Garon, king of Nohr.''

The long but peaceful horse travel finally led to a large city. And Lora had to admit one thing: Windmire, as the king called it, was impressive. Although it did not approach the elegance of Irythill or the grandeur of Anor Londo, it had its own qualities that the Ashen One could appreciate. Namely, a great focus on defense: three concentric circles of rampart, each more fortified than the last, circled the city. At its heart was a vast excavated pit with a rocky peak holding a great castle at its center, without a doubt the residence of the king.

Lora observed the street with interest as the king's horse progressed. The number of patrols and guards was high, but there were some peoples in the street too. Murmurs and some acclamations accompanied the sight of the king, but she could not hear anything precise over the sound of hoof. Only at the gates of the third wall the riders left their mount to cross the wide bridge connecting the gates to the castle at the center of the pit. The pit was so deep that no bottom could be seen, making Lora slightly afraid of any misstep that would send her into the void. Fortunately, nothing of the sort happened, and she entered a large decorated hall.

''I'll meet you at supper, my lady.'' Said the king affably. ''Servants will take care of your need in the meantime.''

Nodding, Lora left herself be guided into the dark corridors of the castle by a maid. The interior was just as immense as the exterior appearance suggested and without the maid guiding her, the Ashen One would have never found the way to the luxurious apartment she entered in. Looking around, she felt like she had been thrust into the past... A past long ago, before coming back from death... The maid's hand touched her arm. Lora strongly grabbed the wrist by reflex, making the maid cried out in pain.

''I am sorry, I am sorry milady! Please accept my apologies for touching you without permission...''

The Ashen One stayed silent an instant before letting go of the woman, frowning at her own reaction. She had to control herself. It would be inconvenient, rude even, to act so inappropriately while under the roof of her host.

''I do not blame you, girl. It has been a long times since I was touched this way.''

''Thank you kindly, milady.'' Said the handmaiden, bowing deeply while discreetly rubbing her sore arm. ''I prepared a perfumed bath.''

Lora followed the woman next to a large bathtub of silver full of steaming water. She herself removed her armor and light clothing under before sliding into the hot water and let the maid washes her body with experimented hands. The warmth, the experienced hands of her helper, everything started to become more enjoyable as she relaxed little by little. The pleasure of being handled she had not experienced for so long made everything else in the Ashen One's mind disappear. So much that she almost did not hear the servant's question.

''Would you like a dress to wear at the king's supper?''

''No, I shall wear my armor.'' Answered Lora, rising from the bath.

She... Had not even cleaned herself once since her quest of the Lords started. There was simply not time, nor need for it. Seeing, feeling her own skin so clean that it was almost unreal. Lora's fingers coursed down her body, stopping at her left side. It was still there. A reddish triangular mark on her pale skin, the result of parrying a demon's strike. The shield lower end went right into her side, and the late healing could only repair the broken ribs.

Same went for the one just under her right shoulder. The spear that dismounted her at her first tournament broke through the mail, leaving a brown circled on the healed flesh. In comparison the long and thin white gash of her left leg, result of a failed parry during her squire training, was almost invisible.

Sitting down the stool the maid indicated, Lora waited while her short black hairs were combed, her thought wandering. She never thought about it, but she was surprised not to have more traces of wound. How many times did she died in sometimes gruesome manners, be it the fangs of a beast or the mace of a giant warrior?

Maybe her undead condition kept her in the same condition as just before her first death. It would explain why no undead she met, hollows excepted, had a face looking like beaten meat. As the servant handed a little mirror, Lora scrutinized her own face. Nothing changed much. Except her eyes. They should have been brown. Not glowing faintly with the same orange and gold as... As embers. Was it because she took the First Flame?

''Milady, are you perhaps unsatisfied with my combing?'' Asked the maid with a worried voice.

The Ashen One noticed the frown she made while examining her strange new eyes, and quickly shook her head.

''No, you did well. Dress me now.''

''Yes madam.'' Said the handmaiden, relieved.

Lora restrained herself this time as the servant helped her putting her armor above the light undergarments she was given, her old ones too damaged by her travels. She could have done so herself, but it was easier with someone's help. Furthermore, refusing the help of the servant she was given would only appear as impolite...

And should she wear a weapon for the supper? No, it would be improper. But as a knight, it would only symbolize her position and not be a threat, especially since the king seemed to be knightly himself... It has been long since she had to think about those. She had practically forgotten them.

In the end, the Champion of Ash decided to leave her sword aside before following the servant outside of the luxurious apartments. The dark corridors were illuminated by torches, but a semi-penumbra nevertheless reigned. A darkness that Lora found herself familiar with. Twilight, which was replaced by a bright light. Finally, Lora arrived in the supper room, which is a large room with a high ceiling illuminated by torches.

"Ah, you've arrived." Garon welcomed, sat at the end of a long stone table. ''My queen, this is the stranger I told you about.''

The woman sitting beside the King was of a royal beauty, with long blond hair and pale skin enhanced by her ornate black dress, reminding Ashen One of the Firekeeper. The queen looked at Lora with her dark eyes, and smiled as Lora bowed before her.

"I am queen Katerina, wife of Garon and sovereign of Nohr. I'm curious to learn more about you, who caught my husband's attention." Said the queen,

"I am honored to make your acquaintance, your Highness, and would be pleased to answer your questions."

With the exception of some details, Lora thought. Contradictory feelings were waving her to this thought as she approached the table, settling down as servants brought smoldering dishes whose mere vision tortured her stomach. Decency compelled her to restrain herself before her hosts had begun themselves, and even then, Lora had to refrain from letting out a moan of pleasure by enjoying her first real meal for too long.

"I am glad to see you appreciate our hospitality." Said the queen, smiling at her evident difficulty in restraining herself. '' How long have you traveled?''

"Almost a year, your Highness." Lora answered between two bite, trying to calm down on the speed she devoured the dishes.

"You mentioned your land, Lothric, but I'm afraid I never heard of it. Where is it located?" Garon asked, waving at the servants.

"It is difficult for me for to admit it, but I do not know how distant I am from Lothric. During my journey I came across a large engraved stone arch in the midst of strange ruins. At my touch, it began to shine brightly, blinding me and pulling me forward. When I opened my eyes, I was near a swamp, the ark nowhere in sight.''

A servant poured wine into silver cups. Lora took a sip, savoring the taste. It was good. Very good even. Far from the absurdly strong flavor of the Siegbrau.

"An astral portal? That is unusual. My mages could probably tell you more about these structures, even though they are almost unheard of." Garon commented, caressing his beard while thinking.

"Are you versed in the magical arts yourself?" The Queen asked.

"Very little, I must admit. My education was all about the science of arms."

"A science in which you are an expert, Lady Lora. Why did such a talented knight leave her kingdom?" Garon wondered, finishing his cup.

"It is a long story, your Highness, which would probably bore you if I told it all." Said Lora, clumsily trying to avoid the subject.

"On the contrary." Insisted the queen, gracefully putting down her silverware. "I'd love to hear it."

"If you wish, madam.'' Conceded the Ashen One. ''The kingdom of Lothric rested on three pillars forming its elite: The knights of which I was a member, the scholars of the Great Archives and the clergy. The royal family was composed of the eldest, Lorian, a paragon of chivalry, followed by his younger brother, Lothric, a beloved child and magician prodigy, and the last born Ocelote."

The silence between her words were absolute. Even the servant's steps were lighter, all of them acting as silently as possible to not disturb her story.

"Tensions arose when the old king lost his reason and began experiments designed to give his family the power of dragons, granting more and more influences to the scholars assisting him in his madness. In reply, chivalry came closer to the clergy, creating discord."

Something like recognition seemed to appear in the king's eyes, but Lora did not pay attention to it. She was deep into the past, into a story she would have preferred to forget.

"The experiments ended by having atrocious results on the royal family. Prince Lorian became disabled, Ocelote disappeared, and the king changed into an abomination half-man half-dragon that had to be put down. Prince Lothric should have inherited the throne, but for reasons I do not know, he refused to take the succession, plunging the kingdom into chaos."

''Why? Was there not someone capable of taking power, even as regent?''

The king's question was problematic. Lora decided to twist the truth somewhat to provide a credible interpretation of events, one that could have been the truth in other circumstances, ignoring the gnawing inside her mind for being deceitful.

''A prophecy proclaimed that the royal line would survive the kingdom. For many, this meant that the kingdom would never survive without a sovereign from the lineage, and that the refusal of Prince Lothric, supported by his brother Lorian, would bring about the end. In a way, that was what happened.''

The words hung in the air as she took a deep breath, both to get some air and to control her own voice, keeping it firm as she continued.

"The clergy and chivalry united under the authority of the high priestess to compel the prince into assuming his role. In response, he appealed to the scholars of the great archives and his personal guard to confront them.''

''Civil wars are truly ugly things. Tell me, lady Lora, which side were you in?'' Asked the queen attentively.

"I was one of the squires of prince Lorian before being knighted, betraying my oath was unthinkable. However, as the siege continued, doubts arose among the royal knights, fearing that the prophecy might be realized, but no one dared utter these words aloud."

"In the end the question was settled for us when one night, assassins from the neighboring kingdom of Irithyll slipped into the fortress with the complicity of the scholars. We were overcome by their attack and could not prevent the crime from being accomplished: the princes were killed, putting an end to the royal line. What remained of the three pillars then collapsed into anarchy, and the kingdom of Lothric with them."

Another deep breath. Lora had not really lied: she had indeed been a squire of prince Lorian and had been present at the beginning of the rebellion. But contrary to what she was saying, she had never seen the end of it: she had already started, naive and desperate, on a pilgrimage to the Fire with several companions in arms. What an idiot she had been: if even prince Lorian had been judged unworthy to link the Flame, what chances a simple knight had?

And her oath had ended in blood and shame, by the murder of her lords for the vain safeguard of a dying world. She had tried to reason prince Lothric, to appeal to his sense of duty, to his family, to all that might have influenced his decision and fulfill his responsibilities as Lord of Cinder. She had met only Lothric's disdain and Lorian's burning blade, burying her qualms under rage as she slaughtered the last of the Lords of Cinders.

"I am sorry to hear you had to witness the fall of your homeland.'' Sympathized the queen. ''What destination where you trying to reach?"

Any location where the Darkness had no place, Lora wanted to answer, but once again the truth was not that far.

"I had no specific destination in mind, your Highness.''

''You may stay here for a time if you wish so.'' Offered the queen with a warm smile.

''Your Highness, I thank you kindly for your generous offer. But I can't abuse of your hospitality.''

''Nonsense. While you recover from your travels, you could talk a bit more about the place you come from. I am sure you have some unique tales to share.''

The offer was quite tempting to the Ashen One, but... Dessert came, tarts made of various fruit served with spiced wine. The sweet taste almost melted Lora's tongue, improving her mood a little.

''So you were wandering aimlessly.'' Concluded the king. ''Why were you not trying to find another lord to serve? A knight of your stature would be a prized acquisition.''

''I... Did not considered the possibility.'' Confessed Lora. ''It is hard for me to imagine taking another oath even though my princes are... gone.''

That was it. Now that she had no Lords to hunt, no Flame to link, no one to fight, she felt... Empty. Empty, with only her past. And it scared her.

''Is that so.'' Muttered the king. ''Then, Lora of Lothric, would you accept the honor of becoming my arm master?''

The Ashen One stared at the king, stunned. She had to have misheard.

''Dear, did she impress you so much?'' Asked the queen curiously.

''She did defeat a member of the royal guard without any trouble. Moreover, she seems to be a fine knight, having served royalty before. Such an exceptional woman should be employed to the best of her skills.''

The compliment passed over Lora's head as the implications flashed through her mind. She would no longer have to wander, searching for something, something that could fill her mind. She would have a home, a lord, a duty and honor again... She wanted, no, she had to accept. Her role as a Champion of Ash had been a long succession of suffering and disappointment, and the wandering almost made her mad. She needed stability, certainty, and the position offered to her brought her all this and more...

''And what would be my obligations, your Highness?''

"You will have the charge of training my personal guard and my elite soldiers, of protecting the royalty, and accompanying my travels. As a subordinate, I expect you to have unfailing loyalty and flawless conduct. In return, you will obey and report to me only.''

It was almost too good to be true. Mistrust built along her journey that had kept her alive many times resurfaced, and the Ashen One voiced it.

''With all due respect, king Garon, no one offer so much by kindness alone. Why would you give such position to a stranger you just met, rather than one of your own knight?''

The sovereign's gaze hardened as he heard her words. The queen on the other hand seemed to be pained, lightly shaking her head.

''Spoken like a nohrian.'' Declared the king, looking at her severely. ''I saw your strength, your swiftness in beating one of my best soldier. And I will never not allow such skill to be left at the disposition of some nobleman, or worse, lawless mercenary. I will ask again: Lora of Lothric, will you become my royal arm master?''

Strangely... This was more reassuring to hear for the Ashen One than the proposal just before. She was still in the dark about the kind of realm she was in, or what sort of people lived inside. But there was one thing she understood well: the king valuated her strength more than her past. Something she thought was better that way.

''I accept. My lord.'' Lora replied, flushing a smile on the lips of Garon.

''I was afraid my husband would have deterred you.'' Said the queen, seemingly pleased. ''Welcome to Nohr, lady Lora, royal arm master.''

Lora of Lohric, Champion of Ash, had completed her service to become Lora of Nohr.

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr : Part 2 - Duty

The arms room was silent. A group of soldiers in heavy armor were watching one of them dueling the women training them since three years. She was using a katana, a weapon usually wielded by the warriors of Hoshido. His opponent was wielding a silver lance and a medium shield, weapons of choice of Nohr's great knights. The knight took initiative and charged, his spear shining blue. Just before the impact the katana deflected the blow to the side and was thrusted at the knight wich parried the strike… Before stopping, the blade of a shorter katana right under his throat. In the flash of the parry, the weapon master had unsheathed the blade, closed the distance and pointed it at his throat.

''Good parry, but you relied too much on Luna to hit and lost balance. Be more careful and protect your throat, a master samurai would be able to target it easily.'' She explained while they sheathed their weapons.

''Yes, master of arms.'' The knight answered before bowing.

''Next one. Double handed axe.''

It became a regular occurrence for the royal guard. One after the other, they had to do a single assault against their master of arms with a specific gear. To pass, one would have to land a decisive hit without being touched, and mutual death situation where not accepted. So far none had ever succeeded, thanks to the superhuman speed and power of the woman. Bets were all around the challenge on the one who would do it first or at all, and while officially disapproved they were tolerated. For such a daunting task, motivation of all kind was welcome.

The session ended without a single success once more, although some praise were given, and Lora finally found herself alone to maintain her gear. First her armor, which previously belonged to the dancer of the boreal valley. It was her favorite : light, graceful and beautifully ornate, while still able to protect against most blow. Onikiri and Ubadachi, that she used to train the royal guard against katana. Ironically, she never utilized them much before and was now forced to use them every training session. Once the twin blades sharpened she took the next one : the splitleaf greatsword. Despite the name, it was looking like a halberd and was surprisingly alike the naginatas of Hoshido. But where those were build for speed and precision, the splitleaf was an exceedingly heavy weapon entirely made of metal requiring enormous strength to wield rather than elegance. However, her own unnatural power was enough to twirl it like a light spear, making it an acceptable tool for training. She heard the sound of boots and lifted her head in time to see the king enter the hall, two butler on his footsteps. She noted that one carried a staff before bowing.

''Milord.''

''Lady Lora. I heard with pleasure that your victory streak is still unfinished.''

''I am glad it please you, milord.''

She sent the weapons in her soul one by one, flames enveloping them before they faded.

''A pity that you cannot do the same with provisions or message.''

''I am sorry to disappoint.''

''Do not sell yourself short. It is already very practical that you do not have to carry your gear around.''

When she revealed her power to the sovereign, he ordered all of his mages to study it, with no avail. Every object she tried to take inside her Soul was incinerated by the fire, even steel or stone. Only what was already linked to her was spared.

''But I did not come to dwell about this. Since you finished training my soldiers, it is time for you to fulfill your duty as my royal arms master.''

''Do you wish an assault or a first blood ?'' She asked while knowing what the king always chose.

''First blood as usual, Lady Lora.''

A shockwave crossed the hall as the king unsheathed his legendary greatsword Siegfried, nearly snuffing out the torches. Lora opened her palm and in a blazing light an ornate silver sword appeared, the blade of judgement, shining with a dark blue light as it touched her hand. The two duelist faced each other for a single instant before the knight took initiative and stroke. Garon parried the blow and their blades started to dance.

The woman before him fought without any kind of fear or hesitation, all the reverence she exhibited before gone. Her orange eyes never left his, shining of their own light like incandescent embers even in the dark as they exchanged blows. Blocking an energy spear with his sword he stroke down and endend in a stalemate, blade against blade. He could not push her. Even with all his strenght, the might of the dragon blood inside of him and the power of Siegfried, he could not make her step back. Lora forcefully rised their weapons and broke his guard before violently hitting him with her shoulder. Briefly destabilized he couldn't protect himself and she slashed his pauldron, breaking it and lightly burying the blade in the flesh before being taken out with a streak of blood and pushing back him with a kick, preventing him to retaliate and claim a draw. As he regained his balance, Garon lowered Siegfried, the gesture admitting his loss while the two butlers hastened to him.

''I believe it is my victory again.'' Declared Lora with a large smile, the glow of her weapon vanishing.

''Is it really correct for you to show so must joy after hurting your lord ?'' Teased Garon while his butlers healed him.

''I-I'm sorry milord, I was carried by my victory.''

The king internally struggled against his laughter when she looked down and fought the smirk on her face. Behind all her dignity and seriousness lied a yearning for battle, a lust for challenge that ignited his blood. The gods damn him, he wanted this woman. If only she opened herself a little more.

''I need you in the incoming war council.''

''The war council ?'' She asked, puzzled. She has never approached it, her duties being solely on the battlefield.

''It is time for you to take part in it. I am sure you will greatly contribute to our strategies.''

''As you wish, milord.''

He was now absolutely sure that she could attends to it without any risk. His spies were formal : in three years, Lora never did anything that could indicate a treacherous goal or another allegiance. Beside himself, his wife or the soldiers, she never interacted that much with anyone, devoting herself to her duties and training. In fact, he was almost worried about her lack of hobbies. The only thing that ever made her smile was their duels.

''You can call me by my name, Lora.''

''It would be disrespectful of me to address my king so familiarly.''

''Very well, arms master. Come then, the council await.''

''For the glory of Nohr !''

''For the glory of Hoshido !''

War cry echoed across the battlefield among the thunder of steel. The forces of both kingdom fought under the radiant sun of Hoshido. Nohr's crops have been disastrous during the year, way too small to feed the population even with more rationing than ever. That is why Garon decided to raid Hoshido, a quick operation with a simple goal : cross the frontier, secure the western territories and their granaries before holding enough time to transfer most of it to Nohr before retreating behind the Bottomless Canyon. The armed forces were chosen for their speed : one squad of wyvern riders, some lancers, a lot of fighters and archers, and a majority of cavalry. Among them was the king himself and his royal guard, made of the best great knights, paladins and dark knights. The bulk of the Nohrian army moved to the south to lure the Hoshidian ninjas while the troupes advanced.

The first part was a complete success, most peasant villages seized in a blink of an eye and their inhabitant made prisoners, forced to help their captor in sending the crops to Nohr. Vast amounts of grains were thus taken and progressing to Windmire. However, Hoshido's reaction was faster and harder than anticipated and now the nohrian force was struggling against a much larger army in a hasty attempt of retreat.

The heavy cavalry of Nohr were constantly charging in the ranks of the samurais, disrupting their lines and killing left and right before retreating, sometimes losing their own against naginata wielders scattered amongst the enemy force. The solitary squad of wyvern struggled in their attempt of contesting the sky to the pegasus knights in far greater number while the bowmen on ground were shooting to cover the infantry, unable to assist them.

''Lancers form the line, the rest fall back! Archers, assist our fliers! Royal guard, follow me!'' Boomed the voice of the king above the melee.

All lancers turned back and formed a shield and spear wall against the samurai charge, the ferocity of the impact almost destroying the formation before the troubadour's healing eased the burden and allowed them to hold. The nohrian archers switched their targets and made a hail of arrow to the sky that forced the pegasus to retreat higher to avoid casualties, leading what was left of the wyvern riders to make an escape. At the very moment the Oni fighters of Hoshido finally reached the norhian lines to use their massive clubs Garon's knights charged at full speed in their flank with the king at their head. The tremendous impact almost cut the hoshidian infantry in two, the heavily armored knights crushing everything in their path.

''Lancer, retreat! Knights, it is our turn to hold the enemy back! For the glory of Nohr!''

Onis and samurais trapped between the nohrian cavalry and infantry were quickly dispatched and the lancers retreated under the archers's cover, letting the entire brunt of the hoshidian assault on the knights organised in two lines, dark knights and strategists supporting the paladins and great knights. Samurais hastily fell back and let place to naginata wielders more adept in fighting horses and oni savages whose kanabos were better at crushing heavy armor.

King Garon was the keystone of the nohrian defense, his enormous strength bursting through his opponents defenses while Siegfried shock waves pushed back infantry like leaf. On his side fought his weapon master in a matte black full armor, whose enormous black and gold ornate double-edged axe spun around at a terrifying speed, breaking spears targeting her lord and crushing bones and metal as easily as flesh When a club broke the legs of her horse she jumped on the ground and resumed her bloody slaughter without even pausing.

''Milord, we have lost the sky!'' Yelled a great knight parriyng the blow of a diving pegasus knight with his shield, the strength of the impact nearly unhorsing him.

''Their diviners are coming into range!'' Reported a paladin assaulted by a phantom tiger born from an enemy scroll.

The retreat of all norhian archers left the sky open to the hoshidian sky knights. Nohr's cavalry, deprived of it's mobility, was beginning to lose more and more men against the number and ferocity of their enemies who were now supported by their diviners and fliers. Garon lifted his sword to the sky.

''Soldiers, fall back!''

What was left of the still fighting nohrian army tried to disengage, attacked from everywhere. A sudden rain of arrow targeting the dark knights and troubadours worsened the situation again. Kinshi pegasus of were here and without any way to strike back the nohrian were forced to endure yet another hindrance to their attempts of escape.

Lora grunted when a phantom snake struck her shoulder and stunned her right arm. The oni savage she was fighting took the opportunity to strike her with his kanabo and made her loose her right hand grip on the haft. Using only her left hand she twirled the axe and broke his skull before spinning on herself and smash a careless samurai before taking the weapon again with both hand. Too much enemies from too much sides. They will not be able to break through, nor the cavalry nor the king. She had to go all out.

''Milord I will go ablaze, use it to escape!'' She yelled to the king before leaping into the fray.

Striking in large arcs she cleared a way inside the enemy forces, killing and dismembering without discrimination while slowly heating up. Suddenly a circle of soldier was around her, forming a sort of arena where she was pitted against a samurai with ornate armor and two katana in hand.

''I am Shingetsi, swordmaster and vassal of king Sumeragi.'' Proudly declared the man facing her.

''I am Lora, royal arms master of king Garon.'' She replied, using the small banter time to heat up her embers.

''Defeating you shall bring glory to Hoshido!''

The swordmaster readied himself before dashing, his swords gleaming green before launching a lightning fast sequence of five strikes, faster than any swordsman of Hoshido Lora faced ever did. But it was still too slow. Using the axe's blades as shield she parried every move while her skin was slowly starting to fume before pushing the swordman back.

''To block Astra so easily!'' Gasped the samurai.

The First Flame's power violently burst in an explosion of heat and fire that incinerated him and tossed the circle of soldier aside like rag dolls. Fire was now entirely enveloping Lora, her black armor glowing like it was covered in ember, the blades on her axe wrapped up in white-hot fire that lengthened them by a cubit. Without letting the enemy recover from the shock she lunged right in the fray like a wolf, her axe cutting and burning everything on her path in one ten meters leap. Ignoring the arrows that targeted her and were consumed by the fire she then jumped on the air and cut down the pegasus knight trying to dive on her, sending a crescent on fire that exploded mid-air and dislocated the kinshi knights's formation. Her landing provoked an explosion, incinerating all soldiers too close of her position and crating a movement of panic among the hoshidian soldiers.

Taking her axe firmly she took a low stance and started spinning like a whirligig in a circle of flames and destruction, slicing clean every souls coming across her path and burning alive those who could not evade the large trail of fire left behind her blades. When multiples spell were hurled at her she stopped to spin and dodged them before crashing her blade on the ground, creating a wall of fire that separated the hoshidian infantry from the knights of nohr, who finally could disengage themselves after killing what was left of their assailants before galloping behind the protection of the barrier of flames.

It burned. It was like her skin was melting, her muscles were frying. And the lords of cinder endured this for so long? Scream of pain and terror accompanied her next offensive when she launched herself in the air and did a series of somersault in the same style as Gael, each impact of her blades on the ground generating an explosion of heat that scattered the hoshidian soldiers even more before finishing with a circular slash to the sky, creating yet another blazing crescent that exploded in the middle of the sky knights and burned several of them, making them fall back.

''Arms master!''

The yell of a nohrian knight beyond her weakening flame barrier caught her attention, a single horseman waving at her. She had to fall back. Running through the fire she extinguished herself before jumping on the horse's back, griping the rider as the exhaustion took its toll on her as the power of lords left.

''Hang on arms master, the king is using the Dragon Vein!'' He said while spurring his horse to gallop.

A deafening creak was heard at this moment. Multiple fissures appeared on the ground and quickly became crevasses extending on the whole plain, stopping the hoshidian army in their pursue. The retreat was a success.

The advanced camp was deep in a gloomy stillness. While the raid have been successful, the large amount of casualties tainted the victory. The dead were counted, identified. Meanwhile, the king and his arms master were conferring in the calm of the royal tent.

''How many did we lost?'' Asked Garon while Lora accepted a wineskin of water with gratitude, drinking long stroke before answering.

''Report of our captains should come soon enough. But if I had to estimate, I would say a third of our wyverns, a quarter of our infantry... and two third of our cavalry.'' She finished bitterly.

Among them were number of royal guards, men she trained herself during the past four years. It was infuriating. Their gear, their skills were far greater than that of their foes: exhaustion, number and the heavy fire of arrows and magic killed them more than any samurai blade. The number of dead was not that high in truth, especially compared to the army as a whole. But the skill and experience of those men would not be easily replaced.

''This is more than I feared. However, we secured enough food to avoid starvation. Their sacrifice was not vain.''

''I should have set myself ablaze sooner.''

''Do not depreciate your action. You saved a lot of them and enabled us to retreat at the last moment. I will see you rewarded for this, Lora.''

''I appreciate those kind words, milord.''

''I already told you to use my name in private.''

''You are my lord and my king, I cannot speak to you in such familiar fashion.''

''Still no progress in a year.'' Sighed Garon. ''Once all reports heard, we will head to Windmire. I order you to rest until then. I know how much being ablaze take a toll on you.''

''As you wish, milord.''

The citadel of Krakenburg was dark and intimidating, but possessed an undeniable aura of security for its inhabitants, protected by a giant gulf and the vast walls of the city. The royal quarters were its more comfortable and protected place, perpetually illuminated by torches thank to the work of servants. In this sanctuary where few could access, two women were quietly taking tea together. The queen Katerina rose her cup and smelled it, appreciating its subtle scent.

''You are definitively in my husband's favor. First royal arms master and now general, in just four years. How high do you intend to rise, I wonder?''

''Since my promotion I spend nearly as much time on paperwork as on the training fields. I feel one more would drown me under reports until the end of my days.'' Answered Lora while drinking the still burning tea. ''And I still have my doubts about it...''

''You fear it mostly came to you because of Garon's affection to you, isn't?'' Asked the queen with an understanding smile.

The silence of the newly promoted general was enough of an answer. The sovereign set her cup before continuing.

''The feelings he have for you are no mysteries, be it among the court or the servants. You are brave, unfailingly loyal and strong, qualities that strongly draw him, like beauty and sharp mind attracted him to others.

''Don't you disapprove his...''

''His concubines? Not anymore, even if I had difficulties to accept it at first. It is also for his passion that I love Garon, a passion so intense that I cannot contain it all by myself.'' Said the queen with affection.

''You undervalue yourself, majesty.'' Protested Lora. ''Moreover, I doubt being able to return such feelings.''

''Truly?... May I ask you a question about your past?''

The general tensed. Katerina knew the reluctance, almost repugnance the woman had talking about herself beyond what she already told during their first meeting. Each time she mentioned something about it her eyes filled were filled with pain, and it often discouraged the queen to inquire in more details. Her interlocutor slowly nodded however.

''Did you ever loved a man before?''

Silence settled. Lora stayed petrified for a long minute, hesitant, before setting her cup and answering blankly.

''There was a man that I met on my wandering. His name was Anri, a knight pretending to come from the kingdom of Astora, a land renowned for housing the fine flower of chivalry. He was on a quest with a mute companio name Horace, and joined me for a time. We traveled, spoke and fought together for a week, before...''

Katerina took the uptight hand of the woman between her slender fingers, loosening the grip she had on the delicate porcelain before it could broke.

''Outriders knights or Irithyll ambushed us, led by the pontiff himself. Horace fell protecting Anri, who had to fight the pontiff alone while the knights prevented me to interfere. At the very moment I killed the last of them Anri was pierced by the twin swords of Sulyvahn...''

Truth in it almost entirety, the scene still crystal clear in her mind. Candles on their golden candelabrum, benches of fine wood broken. Corpses of the Irithyll's knights, the one of Horace, and Anri... She thought the pontiff would have been an easy opponent, he was a known scholar of Lothrics Great Archives. She thought of a frail sorcerer with disillusion of greatness, hidden behind his army of slaves. Not that. Not a frightening monster able of duplicating himself, wielding swords of magic and fire with supernatural speed and power.

''Calm down.''

The serenity and gentle grip of the queen took the knight out of her painful memory, and she looked down with shame.

''I am sorry to show you such display of weakness, your highness.''

''There is no shame in suffering from a heavy past. But you should not let it burden you like this.''

''You are too kind.''

''No, you are too hard on yourself. Having feelings does not mean you are failing your duties.''

''I am afraid I do not understand what you mean, majesty.'' Said Lora, puzzled.

''Then tell me. What do you feel about my husband?''

''… He is steady, valorous and dedicated to his kingdom, but also a caring and loving person toward his family. A great king that I am proud to serve under.''

''This is not what I asked, Lora.'' Gently reminded the quen. ''If I must, I will order you to answer truthfully.''

''… Even if I were to feel something for him, I am his vassal. There is nothing more that can exist between us.''

''Why not?"

''I cannot. I cannot betray you like this-'' Protested the knight before being interrupted with a stern look.

''I am not telling you to become his mistress or to bear his child. What I demand of you is to consider yourself. Swear to me that you will not let those feelings destroy you or worse, destroy him.''

''Your Majesty...''

''Swear it, general.'' Insisted the queen with a commanding tone.

''I swear.'' Finally said Lora with her heart in turmoil, incapable of refusing,

Katerina smiled again and released the hand she held tightly before waving toward the waiting maid.

''More tea?''

''I would love to.''

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr: Part 3 - Veiled Threats

The court was in mourning. All traces of the usual politics seemingly disappeared while the funeral procession of the queen was prepared inside the great hall of Krakenburg. Horses have been brought for the procession, for every of those attending to it: the king's concubines and advisers, but also the son of the queen, the young Xander, and his half-sister Camilla. The prince, a fragile blond child, took a quick look at her as she came before starring again at the large doors of the citadel, while the little princess with purple hair stayed still. The coffin was in the heart of the formation, a delicate work of fine glass, silver and gold. The dead queen lied inside of it, dressed in a magnificent black silk gown embellished with gilded ornaments and stitched with little jewels, her hands clasped on her chest, enclosing a black rose. An exceptionally rare flower of Nohr. Just like the queen.

Lora let her horse to be guided by a squire to the place she have been assigned: in the king's suit, among the advisers. She put her hand through her black hair and replaced the silver tiara lightly on her forehead, adjusting the long transparent veil scintillating of an ethereal glow before her face. Originally attached to the dancer's helmet, she was using it as symbol of her mourning, like the concubines were wearing black veil to mask their face. The king arrived shortly after, his face dark and unreadable. When he took place in front of the procession, the massive doors of Krakenburg opened. The coffin was to go around the inner wall of Windmire so the people could pay tribute to the passing queen, before returning to the citadel and be buried inside the royal crypt.

When the funeral cortège arrived in the city, there were already welcomed by the crowd who withdrew respectfully as they passed. Lora scrutinized the faces around her, and saw pain in every of them. She knew the queen loved, even idolized by the people, but it was only now that she could measure to which extend they were devoted to her. Katerina have been there for them, listening to their suffering and showing generosity to the ones in need, a kindness rarely seen in the dark lands of Nohr. And they were now returning it, some even bowing to the ground as the coffin proceeded, wailing heard in the middle of the crowd. When the procession finally returned inside the castle, the king ordered his advisers to leave. The burial would apparently only be done in presence of his concubines, children and himself.

''No. You stay, lady Lora.''

''… Are you sure, milord?''

''Stay.''

She bowed and joined his suit, servants taking the coffin on their shoulder behind them. The now reduced group was going down inside the depth of the citadel, in a place where only the king and most trusted servants could ever go. When they finally arrived inside of the royal crypt, Lora felt an unpleasant dizziness. It was too close, too similar of the cemetery of ash. To her own tomb from where she had to wake up, at the sound of bell. The valets deposited the coffin inside the rectangular pit with infinite finesse, before moving away. The young prince was the first to pay tribute to his mother, muttering some words which were lost in inaudible echoes inside the vault. Then one by one, the concubines paid their tribute to the queen, starting with the mother of the princess Camilla. It was finally the turn of the general. Kneeling, she gazed at the peaceful beauty of Katerina, who seemed to serene that it was like she was only asleep. She had no words. Katerina had not only been her queen. She offered her so much more. Understanding. Advice. Compassion. A presence she felt she never truly appreciated like she should have. And that she could never feel again.

''I will hold my promise. Rest in peace, majesty.'' She said a last.

Lora stood up and went aside the concubines. The king was still staring at his beloved, as if she could wake up from the sheer intensity of his gaze.

''Leave this place, all of you. I need to be alone with my son.''

The women bowed and left with the servants, climbing quietly the stairs with the servants. No one was looking at someone else, seemingly lost in thought or focusing on the path to take. One by one the concubines took junction and left, leaving Lora to walk alongside the first concubine and mother of the little princess Camilla. Lady Evelyn was a powerful sorceress with short hair of the same purple as her daughter, known for her sharp intellect that made her a dreaded woman at the court.

''What terrible tragedy struck us all. The queen was far too young to leave us so suddenly.''

''Were you there in her last moments?'' Asked the general.

''I fear not. Except lady Ania, none of us could attend the queen in her deathbed.''

The third concubine, so. A little woman with fair hair falling into a single braid, and a gifted healer. Lora knew of her prowess, and if even her couldn't save the queen... Whatever killed her was so terrible that she went from healthy to dead in a single night.

''I could not help but notice that you were late at the procession.''

''I had to sign the march order to send help to Nestra against the resurgence of pirate raids.''

''Would you know about the concession they made in exchange?''

''They accepted to reduce taxes on some trades, essentially. I do not know much of it.''

Of course it wasn't a selfless asking from the other woman. Be it for the benefit of the first concubine's multiple connections in the court, or her own only, Lora could only speculate. The two women hardly knew each other, their devotion to the royal couple being their only common tie. Despite numerous encounter around a tea arranged by the queen, as well as the other concubines, there was always a cold between Lora and them, a sort of mutual distrust that never disappeared over time.

''What a disappointment. Who know when such ''details'' would be of great importance.''

''Is it not your domain, lady Evelyn?''

''Wisely observed. Do not forget to stay out of it.''

Behind the smile was the poison, a message clear as crystal. Offended, Lora replied curtly.

''Our queen is dead, and yet you speak of tax. Remain in your little plots while I protect the king and his kingdom.''

The smile disappeared instantly, replaced by a dangerous glow inside the concubine's eyes.

''Each of our neighbours will try to take advantage of his grief. To gain power using our loss of today. Even here, many are thinking only of increasing their influence to the detriment of Nohr. Politics are as dangerous as blades, and I pity you for not being able to discern any of it. Stay carefree on the battlefield while I protect the king and his kingdom.''

Evelyn's words shut Lora down with implacable accuracy, tearing her previous statement to shreds and leaving her incapable to answer anything to the rightness of the statement.

''Since you were speaking about it,'' The woman pursued more civily. ''why would you not resolve this little mess at Nestra yourself? You might be able to do something about the little mouses muttering against us, those very ones that led the pirates to the ships trading with us. Who know, if you don't scare them too much, they might even lead us to their hoshidian contacts and give us leverage against them. This, if you don't act as brutishly as one could fear, would definitively help out our dear sovereign.''

The general kept quiet, leading the concubine to smirk and caress her daughter head. After a few dozen of meters, they took stairs leading to the noble quarter of Krakenburg with the servant, leaving the warrior alone next to the great entrance hall. After a time, Lora took the direction of the gates and called a servant.

''Have my wyvern prepared.''

She never felt so humiliated. Even being killed by a horde of rats didn't made her furious to this point. And she had no mean of taking her revenge on the ground where she had been defeated.

The great theater of Cyrkensia, the capital of the small port nation of Nestra, was cleverly built to create the atmosphere necessary for artistic performances. The sunlight penetrated by the high cupola of glass and fell directly on the stage surrounded by water, leaving the benches in a comfortable half-light and allowing a perfect appreciation of the spectacle. It was even more true for the tribune of honor, where the most eminent visitors could gaze at the whole scene without even moving their head. It's only seat was currently used by the king of Nohr. Great lover of the opera's performances, king Garon was such an esteemed guest that special sessions were always held in his honor, the present one being furthermore dedicated to the recent support of the nohrian army in defeating a pirate fleet. It was, however, more solemn, more melancholic than usual, in accordance with the mood of the now widower sovereign. The dancers swirled slowly and gracefully, violins accompanying their moves. His royal guard was standing behind him, keeping eyes on their surrounding to discern an eventual threat for their king's life. Among them stood Lora, who had been expressly invited by the king to rejoin the lodge. The rumors among the soldiers were all the more lively, to the great displeasure of the general. How many times had she caught a conversation, or worse, a bet on the training grounds, about the probability that she would become the king's next conquest...

The tone of the music was changing. Subtly, then stronger and stronger, a piano was accompanying the violins, creating a new harmony. One of the dancer then started to sing, a stirring and gentle voice among the instruments. Lora listened, fascinated. There were words, but of no spoken language, maybe made specially for the song. But they sounded clearly, carrying with them a whirlwind of emotion. A weird feeling was rising inside her, a nostalgia sweet and bitter all at once, a different melancholy from the solemn sadness of the previous rhythm. It was almost painful, a suffering wrapped with beauty. Images emerged from her memories, as if they were conjured by the softly flying notes. Irina of Carim, the blind nun counting her antic miracles. Yorshka, fragile daughter of dragon, naively asking her if she came to her prison by the air. Sirris, knight of the moon, pledging fidelity to her. Shira, the antic knight of the Ringed City praising her for becoming a divine spear. Queen Katerina, smiling as she winced over the bitterness of her first tea. Anri sitting close of her, contemplating the fire as they were progressing toward their goal. Anri laughing after she disarmed him during a spar. Anri dashing toward the enemy, trusting her to cover his back… She suddenly realized. The face she had in mind, shrouded with warmth, was not the one of the young knight. It was one with blond hair and proud features, sweetened by a caring smile. A now way too familiar face.

The music stopped. The dancers bowed toward the tribune. A slow hand clapping. The king was applauding, his visage now relaxed compared to the intense frown he was showing before. Lora applauded too, burying the what she saw inside her mind. The song was easily the most beautiful thing she ever heard.

''General, we have to speak. Alone.''

The royal guard obeyed as soon as the king spoke and left the tribune, leaving only Lora and Garon. She stayed silent, unknowing of what her liege had in mind.

''This tribune used to have two seats. Yet another thing that remind me of her absence.''

''Her death left a void in the heart of every of us.'' She agreed. ''Nothing could ever replace her.''

''This is why I will not marry again. The court already know.''

''I see.''

The fidelity of her king to his late wife should have made her proud. Why this twinge in her heart? She rejected it as the king rose up, but when she wanted to bow he held her by the shoulder, stopping her movement.

''Do no bow yet. I still haven't told you''

''What do you mean, milord?'' She asked, still looking down.

''I decided to retire you of the front line. From now on, you will serve me at the court, as advisor.''

The enormity of the proposal stunned her for a second and she rose her eyes, incredulous shining ember against opaque brown mirror. Advisor? It was… absurd. First of all, she was still the royal arm master. Something that made her above the other generals. But advisor? She would be, without a doubt, the closest authority to the king. But… It wasn't what she wished.

''You seem confused.''

''I… I can't possibly accept such honor. I am your knight, your general if you command it. I have no place in the court.

''Are you refusing my offer?''

''I simply would not be able to serve you as well in the council as on the battlefield. There are other generals who would fit better.''

''Lora, I will be straight.'' Cut Garon firmly. ''You live for battle, and I never saw you smile as brightly as when you wield a weapon. But you are the one among the generals I trust the most to subordinate your own interest to those of the kingdom, making you my best choice. Do you understand?''

''I understand'' She uttered slowly while swallowing her protestations.

She was no mound-maker, a mad ghoul wandering through battlefields in search of blood. But she could not deny the exaltation of fighting, the waiting of new challenge she was in, especially her sparring with the king. To be confined in the citadel…

''There is another reason that request your presence at the court. My son Xander will soon start his training. As my royal arm master, you will be the one who will make him a man worthy of Siegfried.''

''Does he not already have instructors?''

When the face of the king darkened, she knew something was up.

''I was informed of… rumors. I fear that once again, you are the only one I can wholly trust.''

''It will be an honor to train the prince.''

''Then it is settled.'' Said the king, breaking the mutual gaze. ''Follow me. The earl of Nestra await our visit.''

Lora's cheek heated in shame when she realized how she had argued against Garon, crossing his gaze without the least of the respect she was meant to uphold. She followed quickly, ignoring the looks of curiosity from the royal guards. The first to talk, to insinuate anything, would become her dummy for the next training day.

The weighted iron sword struck the mannequin over and over, the dry sound of blows accompanied by the panting of the blond child who was wearing to realize the sequence which was imposed on him. His last hit missed an inch the top of the dummy and bounced on the hard wooden arm. He tried to make up for his mistake but too late: the weapon escaped his grip when hitting the helmet on the "head" of the dummy in a clumsy back-handed strike. When he picked it up and went back on guard, a pair of firm hands seized him from behind and slightly corrected the position of his arms and legs.

''Your stance is too stiff. Tightening your arm's muscles that much will tire them faster. Try again.''

The child realized the sequence and this time the blow stroke curtly the side of the dummy's helmet before finishing with an upward thrust.

''Again.''

For some time the sword was waved around before the instructor intervened again, lifting the boy's left arm and the iron shield attached to it.

''Your shield is hanging uselessly. Keep it in a way that always protect your side.''

In a burst of flame a small shield appeared on the arm of the weapon master—a magnificent blue shield engraved with a white flower—making the child slightly step back. Drawing the sword at her side she took a stance, causing her pupil to do the same.

''Like this. Now, emulate me.''

The woman then moved fast as lightning. Strike, riposte, back-hand, high cut, high back-hand, upward thrust. The child imitated her, although more inaccurately and slower.

''Good. Keep it on.''

But soon the boy was on the verge of collapsing, sweat falling from his forehead and arms shaking under the weight of his weapons.

''Enough. Rest for now, we will continue later.''

''Yes, arm master.'' Weakly replied the child before sitting, obviously struggling to not simply fall on the ground.

Lora refrained from sighing in a way very far from the dignity she had to show to the prince. The young Xander was in a lamentable shape, but sadly it was unavoidable: he was born with a very weak constitution. No, her exasperation rooted in a worse thing than that. The prince was, in all honesty, talentless for battle. In handling of the weapon and the use of his body, there was no trace of a faster progression, no quickly gained reflexes, nothing, and it made everything more difficult. Herself became knight instead of priestess because of the exceptional stamina and fighting spirit she exhibited very young, but Xander had nothing of that. To make him a warrior capable of wielding Siegfried will be an arduous task. But far from impossible, she muttered to herself. After all, he had shown to her qualities that omen of a great knight: perseverance, seriousness, and willingness to endure hardship. All of this made her own role easier than she expected, especially giving her few memories of her own training. Numerous were the shirkers and braggarts ignoring with more or less subtlety the orders of their instructors, apparently thinking their noble birth gave them some sort of divine knowledge and right of knighthood, the higher the birth the worse they were. Xander was in this regard a model of deference. The boy's shyness was a factor for sure, she thought after some time. He rarely talked, never starting the conversation or crossing her gaze. Garon confided her once that the prince was apparently trying to get rid of that trait by talking to him, half laughing and half grieving to appear so intimidating in the eyes of his own son.

Seeing that her pupil was still catching his breath, she considered giving him a pinch of the green blossom that sprouted in the swamp of Farron. In small quantities, these rare herbs, of which she still possessed some, prodigiously increased the speed at which the body recovered its efforts. But she rejected the idea. Getting used to stimulants to build strength was one of the safest ways to lose all effectiveness without them, as she had found out herself. Having been accustomed to the incredible vigor those plants offered for a time, she found herself unable to fight properly when her reserves had run out, causing her many death as humiliating as stupid. It was better to acknowledge the current limits and to not try to surpass them too fast.

''That shall be enough for today.''

The prince nodded. The weapons were left to the servants of the training room and they left to the royal quarters. Lora kept an eye on every corner, every maid and butler passing close, ready to take a blow for her little prince. This defiance was due to a gruesome event that happened earlier: one of the concubine was found dead, throat sliced in her own bed. While a short blade of hoshidian making was found in the room, no one in the court was fooled: The murder has been made by nohrian hand. The woman made herself powerful enemies among the nobility, and it was unsurprising that she would suffer from it one day. But to go as far as killing her inside the castle… Garon's fury have been terrible to see. The guards on duty were sentenced to the mines for at best failing their duty, and at worst being accomplices of the crime. If the rumours among the soldiers were any indication, Lora feared the second was true. And since the killer haven't been caught, she was now forced to escort the prince in every of his travels inside the castle until the situation was resolved. And she still had to come to the council. Leaving the little prince to one of the former maid of queen Katerina, she passed the great doors secluding the part of the citadel reserved to the royal family.

''General.'' Bowed the guards. ''The council await in the throne hall.''

''Thanks, soldiers.'' She answered, recognizing them as former subordinates. They tended to call her general instead of advisor or arm master. ''Anything to report?''

When the two of them exchanged a deep stare and verified that no one was here except them and her, she knew it would not be some mere rumor. One of the guard went to the corner of the corridor and stayed here as sentry, ready to report anyone coming while the other started to speak in a hushed voice.

''A corpse has been found in the prison last night. According to the jailers it was a prisoner trying to escape, but the guards swear that no one died among the detainees. And the corpse was strange.''

''Strange in which way?'' Asked Lora, inquisitive.

''The face was entirely calcined. They said a torch fell on it, but the clothes were not even scorched.''

''What happened to the body?''

''The jailers got rid of it, or at least what was left of it. Threw into the pit around the citadel, just like that.''

''Are you sure about the truthfulness of this?''

''My own brother is the one who saw the corpse as the jailers took it away, sir. I vouch for him.'' Swore the man.

''I see. Good work, soldier.''

''This is nothing general. Without you, the pirates would have sent my head join the fishes.'' He answered, touching a large scar on his neck.

Lora had been forced to find a way to not sorely depend of information shared by the council, lest she was to be swallowed inside the meander of false pretense and subterfuge. Number of butler and maid were working of the behest of powerful protectors, reporting them the slightest action or talking to them, but she had no grasp on this parallel society. On the same way, she never had anyone committed to her in the court or among the nobility, denying her yet another way of gaining information. It was only after one of the captains of the city watch gave her a piece of background regarding a conflict between two noble houses that she started to see an opportunity. But when a scout asked to explain the exact circumstance of a revolt in the brass mines gave her an accurate report about the root of the rebelling, at this moment she had an illumination. Her sources were already presents and ready to help, their loyalty gained from numerous victories on the battlefield and the prospect of her favor: the norhian army.

From this moment, she started to ask report not only about military matters, but also about recent events, underground affairs, and even mundane rumors. And to her great surprise, it worked. Slowly, she received numerous information that she never thought being able to possess, even insight of events across the whole country. It was far from perfect, she had still a lot of struggle to extract good information from rumor and had an hard time to make her point in the council, not even talking about discerning a plot from separate actions on the bigger picture. But she was not defenseless anymore.

Lora left after the two guards saluted her, dark thoughts in mind. Only the head burnt, and nothing else? She did not like it at all. Too suspect for a mundane failed escape or a simple accident, and magic was behind it without a doubt. What have done this man to be killed in such a way, preventing his identification? There was only one possibility coming to her: he had tie to the assassination. He may even have been the killer, now victim of his employer. After all, there was very few people who would come into the jails of the castle, and even guards only came during irregulars visits since the jailers were well armed and numerous to prevent any escape by themselves. Without the indiscretion of one soldier, it could have been a secret forever… She will have to talk to the king about this after the council session. Coming into the great hall she bowed to Garon and took place at the right side of the throne.

''The matter of the day is the exploitation of the southern lands, reclaimed by both the lords Orion and Claude.'' Announced a herald.

It was the most hated part of her duties, inspiring her endless frustration over her lack of expertise and disgust over the pettiness of the court. But all of this was for the kingdom of Nohr. For the sake of her king. But the gods be damned, she regretted the days where all her problems could be resolved with sword.

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr : Part 4 - Introspection

If there was a thing at Nohr that strangers did not know at all, it was the extent of underground construction. Due to the hostile climate and almost permanent twilight that served as a daylight on the western part of the continent, the people of Norh chose to bury most of their dwellings in the ground, thus creating villages and towns partly troglodyte. Most of the dwellings were built on only one exterior level and at least one interior level leading to a more agreeable underground space for shops and works, that furthermore allowed easier access to underground water stockpile. It was even more "daylight" than on the surface because of the many rock-oil lamps lit in the streets, and Windmire was no exception: Lora quickly learned that the real Nohr was not the one of the surface, with streets most often empty and desolate even in the capital, but the one under the ground, where it found almost the street of Lothric with the exception of the sky of rock. According to a merchant's own words in front of her stupefied face on her first visit, "Only strangers or rich idiots walk in the surface". Her silver and gold ornamented armor attracted attention and made the passers step aside with respect, allowing her to move without difficulty through the stalls in search of a specific place, the murmurs of the people preceding her. So she was not surprised when she came to the stall of master blacksmith Brion and found him ready to receive her, leaving her apprentices to take care of the curious.

''Milady. It is an honor to see you in my modest forge once more.'' He said while guiding her inside.

The interior was dark, barely visible by a single lantern and the hearth. And on a small table of metal were several metal gems of various shapes. The blacksmith immediately offered a stool and a cup of water to the general before speaking again.

"I tested each of them as you asked me. I am honored that you have entrusted me with such a task despite my humble...''

''Let's get to the point. What did you get from it?''

Brion wiped his hands on his leather tunic, noticeably nervous.

''These gems are made of a material that is completely unknown to me. They are harder and sturdier than silver, and the heat of my forge barely redden them. I do not know how your kingdom managed to use such materials, milady, unless they used magic. Forgive me, but these gems are utterly unusable for me, and I doubt that any blacksmith of Nohr is more capable of using these stones.''

Lora tapped the cup, pensive. She had hoped that the titanites she had preserved might be usable. The royal guard certainly had the best weapons that the blacksmiths could make, and armor fitting to each of them. But titanite changed everything. The titanite, who had made the fortune and power of the kingdom of Lothric, giving his knights weapon to continue cutting where the others were dulled, armor able to endure the breath of flame drakes. A bronze sword reworked with a titanite chunk would become strong enough to break an identical steel sword. That old senile of Andre, he worked for her with such speed and ease that she had underestimated the difficulty of the task for anyone else. It was true that although he had been able to manipulate ordinary titanite without difficulty, it had required special embers to heat the magic infused titanite. But she had hoped that ordinary titanite could be used here. And now she was announced that it was perhaps impossible.

''If you had a mage who could help you work the stones, would you be able to use them? She asked, trying to hide her disappointment.''

"To be honest with you, milady, I do not know.'' The craftsman replied, more and more nervous.''It is already difficult to forge a quality weapon using several different metals, but to incorporate the material directly into a weapon already realized has never been done to my knowledge.''

"Don't be so nervous, Master Brion. You did your best. What about my arrows?''

"They are ready, milady." He quickly replied, relieved.

Going up the stone staircase, he led her upstairs to show the result of several weeks of effort: two immense quivers of leather filled with arrows almost as high as a man, entirely made of metal and more alike lances than arrows.

"This is the first time I have done such a work, but they will fly straight and won't break."

''Good work.'' She said, revealing a satisfied smile taking the quiver slung over her shoulder, their weight reassuring on the purity of the metal composing them.

Dragonslayer arrows. Lora had gone back to the archery for some months and realized that her reserves of personal arrows were atrociously limited, and had since ordered some from the master blacksmith. She had never been an archer of heart, but had fallen in love with the power of these huge bows used by the silver knights of Anor Londo, created to pierce the scales of dragons. Such a bow was higher than she was and the force required to bend them was enormous, but their range and penetrating force was unparalleled. She had also acquired two similar bows: Oni slayer bow was lighter and more manageable. The bow of Breuil-du-Moulin is harder to bend than that of the dragon killers, but carrying an enchantment making the arrows detonate. But her favorite was still the dragonslayer bow of the silver knights.

''Here is your payment. Keep the titanite, I will find you a mage for the next tests.''

"A thousand thanks, noble lady." He said while leading her outside.

The subterranean freshness of the market was agreeable after the heat of the forge, though neither one displeased her. Taking the direction of the surface, Lora narrowly avoided a group of children who continued with animation and walked more quickly. The next tournament of Windmire was about to take place in a short time. But to compete with the best archers, she would have to train again. The prospect of venturing into a field where she could still improve gave her a thrill... A thrill that also ventured on a frustration that would finally be satisfied after several years of waiting. For she had never been able to participate in the great tournament of Windmire more than once, the year of her arrival in Nohr. Not since she had crushed the competition in the duel and melee events to the point that she found herself without an opponent, all the others having given up. Garon had been both profoundly pleased to see his new royal weapon master prove before the entire kingdom that her rank was deserved, and extremely annoyed that the tournament had ended in such a manner, forbidding her to participate ever again.

But this time, she had several arguments. To begin with, she competed in a field that was not her own, which should deter other competitors from giving up. Then her demonstration had a purpose, showing the court and the soldiers the power of her bow. For she was persuaded of it: it was possible to incorporate the use of great bow in the military strategy of Nohr. Their range and power would be a great advantage that would allow their archers to far surpass their counterparts on the battlefield. Although they were heavy and their fire rate was definitely slower and therefore prevented their use for infantry, horseback archers could benefit from their shooting and retreating tactics, or even wyvern riders. A single volley of those immense arrows of steel could stop a charge right away and demoralize the troops, or each kill a pegasus with a single shot, finally giving Nohr a counter to the bow-armed pegasus warriors of Hoshido, the Kinshis knights. But to get there, she had to get into the tournament and make a big impression.

It was when she passed the great doors of Krakenburg that she began to hear it. A crystalline voice declaiming a song, distinct despite the size of the citadel and the origin of the song, which she knew to be the royal quarters. The song was beautiful, the voice beautiful. But she could not appreciate it as she wished. For she who sang this song was Garon's new wife, Lady Arete. Not concubine. Wife. A distinction which was of the greatest importance, and which left her torn by contradictory feelings. It had been more than a year since Katerina had died, and Garon had been inconsolable, becoming drier and angrier, until Arete arrived a few months ago. The woman had come as if from nowhere, coming to the capital with two guards and her daughter. Lora was afraid for a moment that she might be a survivor of Lordran, but her fears were quickly dispelled at their first meeting. however from the start, she had understood that the beautiful woman did not leave Garon indifferent. She had the bearing of a queen, and wore a dress which, although worn, was made of fine and ornate cloth, long blue sky-blue hair, and her skin were untouched by any scars or imperfections. And while she performed a dance for the court, singing in concert with her pure voice, Lora saw Garon sporting a radiant smile for the first time since Katerina's death. Some weeks later, breaking his vows, the king had married, making the stranger the second queen of Nohr. She had not shown herself as just an exceptionaly beautiful dancer, as Lora had feared. Dame Arete had revealed herself as a strong and intelligent woman, someone no doubt capable of occupying the throne by the side of Garon. But…

When she entered the royal part of the citadel, a maid told her that the king was still absent, but that Lady Arete could receive her. Reaching the royal quarters and crossing the antechamber, she passed the door leading to the great lounge... And stopped before the scene that was in front of her. Dame Arete danced with closed eyes and a smile on her lips, a swift, passionate dance that made her hair and her blue dress robe sweep around her, to the rhythm of a music she was the only one to hear. The master of the weapon stood watching her, fascinated, a memory returning to her. Even though she was an enemy, she had admired the dancer of the boreal valley who had fought with the same grace, her blows continuing without rest in a mortal ballet which she had never managed to reproduce. The dance suddenly ceased when a voice full of surprise arose, making the golden eyes of the woman open. Lora scanned the room and discovered the little azure-haired child who had revealed her presence. Princess Azura, the daughter of Arete.

"I beg you to excuse my intrusion, madame; I was told that you were ready to receive." Said Lora while bowing.

Cursed be this servant, she must have been instructed to say that Dame Arete was busy and disobeyed. A month spent cleaning the stables should teach her respect. Even though, she thought sharply, it did not change the root of the problem. It was only the last of a long series of insults against the one which, in the eyes of the court and the people, had taken the place of their beloved Queen Katerina.

"You are forgiven a master of arms, do not you have full permission to enter these quarters?" Replied the lady, her posture straight and dignified as if she had just risen from an armchair. ''What business leads you here?''

"I come to ask his majesty for permission to take part in the next tournament."

''Consider your permission granted. No doubt he will accept such a modest request.''

"It's more than just a request from me, madam, and I have to talk to him about it. Should I wait for him in the antechamber?''

"Stay here. I rarely have the opportunity to speak to you.''

Lora accepted the offer and laid her two quiver on the edge of one of the velvet armchairs before sitting down after the king's wife, the little princess on her mother's lap looking at her with big eyes.

"You seem to like dancing, master of arms. It is a rarity among woman warriors.''

''I appreciate the beauty of the movement. An elegance that I find in the most graceful of warriors.''

''Yet, you do not practice.'' Dame Arete remarked. ''It's unfortunate. You have all the gifts to excel.''

"Dancing myself is of little interest to me, and would not serve me in my duties.'' Lora replied.

"And how far do you extend your duties?"

The question suddenly sharpened the attention of the arm master, who straightened up and glanced at his interlocutor.

''What do you mean?'' She asked cautiously.

"Would you protect those who are close to Garon if he did not give you the order?"

''It's my duty as a his knight.''

"Even if these were seen as enemies by the other powers of the kingdom?"

Lora needed a moment to understand where she was coming from. Dame Arete wanted to know if she could count on her support against the court. In the face of the underhanded war which was taking place within the walls of the citadel. Already several of the concubines and their child were dead, poisoned, slaughtered and worse, the women engaged in a merciless conflict to eliminate their competitors for the favor of the king. Lora understood why the wife of their sovereign was worried about herself and her daughter, between the hostility of the court and the murderous conspiracies of the concubines. Despite the orders, investigations and threats of the king, the guilty were impossible to identify, causing suffering to Garon day after day. Lora could not imagine seeing him lose a wife a second time.

"Madame, I have taken an oath to protect the royal family. You are the king's wife, and your child is his. As long as I live, I will support you.''

For a moment there was only silence, lady Arete examining her intensely, golden yellow eyes plunging into orange embers.

"Even though I am not the Queen to whom you swore fidelity?"

''… Yes.''

''Thank you, arm master.'' She said, rising. ''Your devotion is truly exemplary. This kingdom would benefit having more men of your own value.''

These words provoked a twinge in Lora's heart. She had already heard these words, practically the same, pronounced by Queen Katerina. She should have been proud to see her loyalty recognized.

"Thank you, madam." Lora answered in a low voice, as the king's wife went back deeper into the royal quarters.

But Arete was not Katerina. No matter how hard she tried, she could not consider herself her queen. She did not hate Garon's new wife. But she could not form the same bond. She could not. It would be like having the queen die a second time.

Notre Sagesse. Also called the land of philosophers. A small island located on the south coast of the continent, midway between Nohr and Hoshido, a neutral land that has never been concerned about the conflicts of the rest of the world. His armed forces were non-existent, even simple guards were rare. But they did not need it. Notre Sagesse was not rich to begin with, making its value non-existent for the pirates. And its lack of military power made it an unnecessary ally in conflicts. As a result, the island was populated only by farmers, artisans and scholars. But Notre Sagesse had a peculiarity that made the country an incredibly important place. At the summit of Mount Sagesse, which gave its name to the island, was the sevenfold sanctuary. And in this sanctuary lived the Rainbow Sage, a man who was said to have lived for centuries, who would grant great power to those who would climb the mount to him. Many had attempted the pilgrimage to this mysterious sage, attracted by the promised power. Yet, rare were those who had been said to succeed. For the sage seemed to hold to his tranquility, and imposed mortal trials upon anyone who came near to obtain his blessing. And the legend was real. For the person who had sent her on the pilgrimage had done it successfully. And this person was Garon, the king of Nohr.

''Lora, have you ever made a pilgrimage to the Rainbow Sage?''

"No, majesty. I do not even know who the Rainbow Sage is.''

The conversation took place after a fierce duel between her and the king. Garon, foreseeing the day when he should bequeath Siegfried to his son Xander, had decided to cast his sights on the axe: his agility was what his body would lose most quickly as he grew older, and the axe would capitalize on his great strength without requiring particular quickness. A smart choice, the king mastering easily the power of the two-handed weapon. Without winning however, as always.

''Incredible. With your strength, I have for a time suspected that you have also passed the sage's trials.''

"What do you mean, milord?"

"You know that the legitimacy and strength of the royal lineage is supported by the blood of the ancient dragons that flow through our veins. We are stronger, faster, more enduring, and able to use the power of the Dragon Vein. One of us can defeat a hundred ordinary men.''

Dragon Veins. Waves of mystical energy circulating under the earth, which only those who possessed the blood of dragons could perceive and use. Lora could only observe twice their powers: when the king had created an immense stone bridge from the ground when they had to launch the raid against Hoshido years before and then creating crevasses to cover their retreat. The royal family of Hoshido possessed the same capacity, since they were descendants of another ancient dragon having offered his blood to men.

''However, the power given by the sage is even greater. I myself made the pilgrimage, triumphing over trials to obtain his blessing. If you were to get yourself this power, I can only imagine how immense your strength would become.''

And so it was how she found herself on a boat crossing the South Sea to meet the famous sage. Garon had refused to talk more in detail about the trials he had had to pass, telling her that they were likely not to be the same for her and that giving her false information could lead her to death. She had not been much pleased with the sudden decision of the king to send her afar, but couldn't do anything. Of course, she objected. That she was to continue training the royal children, that Dame Arete was counting on her presence, that she was to supervise the formation of the new archers armed with great bows. Excuses had accumulated, less and less convincing, until Garon finally poked at the true problem.

''Reassure me Lora, you are not afraid of water?''

''Of course not!''

''Then you know how to swim, don't you?''

''…''

The colossal burst of laughter of the sovereign before her reddened face was engraved with a red-hot iron in her memory. It was vexing. No she could not swim, Lothric was in the middle of the continent! She had never needed to approach a deep expanse of water to accomplish her mission. Water was to be drunk, nothing else. There was never anything interesting in the water! The boat trip was a suffering. Rolls, waves, water all around the boat, with no way to escape in case of storm or damage. For days and days she remained cloistered in her cabin, refusing to set foot outside. The relief on arriving on the mainland was indescribable. And she was going to have to endure the same thing during the return trip...

She stopped thinking, concentrating instead on the trials that awaited her. Mount Sagesse was nearby, she could already see the massive mountain in its entirety from the small village at its foot. The houses were simple, of wood and clay, and practically all of its inhabitants sturdy farmers. The thing she loved most, however, was the radiant sun. Nohr was constantly covered with heavy storm clouds, often so thick that even the noon was plunged in a kind of grisaille. But here, in Notre Sagesse, it was visible and resplendent, a vision that had something to comfort. Was it really surprising that Nohr attempted to conquer the neighboring lands of Hoshido, who bathed in the sun and bore so many harvests that they could feed both kingdom? But Hoshido was a land of isolation and traditions. No proposition of commerce had ever been reached between the two royalty, and even the hoshidian people lived as if the rest of the world did not exist. Even the neighboring nations of Hoshido had at best only very rare contact with the land of the dawn dragon. The conquest was ironically the easiest way to get in touch with them, albeit not in the way she wished they would.

The four soldiers who accompanied him were, in her opinion, redundant, but the king had insisted. She sent two of them to seek information about the sage and the sevenfold sanctuary before taking seat with the other two in a small inn, eating bread and fresh eggs. It took little time for the soldiers to return, empty-handed. Even at the foot of Mount Sagesse, people were unaware of the sanctuary itself, never climbing it and just pointing the way to those who wished to go. One of them, however, said that he had been told of an old man who had seen many candidates pass for the blessing, and who was generally found near the road leading to the mountain. Leaving the guards at their meals, she went to look for the famous old man. To her surprise, she discovered it with a certain ease while simply following the road. He was just sitting under a fruit tree and gently drowsing. The man was indeed an old man with a beard, a mustache and gray hair of an advanced age, dressed in a simple robe of greenish cloth, with a brown cloak on the edges adorned with golden threads now serving him as a pillow, with a coarse wooden stick at his side, which must have been used for walking.

''Hmm?'' He said in a sleepy voice as he approached, opening dark brown eyes.

"Forgive me for disturbing your sleep, elder." Lora answered as she sat cross-legged in the shade of the tree with her hands clasped. ''Can I ask you a question?''

''Oh oh oh, what politeness. It is pleasant to see that the younger generation is seeking the advice of its elders. What do you want to know, young girl?''

"What do you know about the Rainbow Sage?"

"Um, you're looking for the sage's blessing... Let me give you an advice. Give up. Almost no one survived the ascension of Mount Sagesse.''

''I know. My king, Garon, was one of those who survived.''

"Oh yes, the young Garon. I remember him. He is one of the three who never survived the pilgrimage.''

"Only three?" Lora was surprised.

''The first to succeed is the current sovereign of Hoshido, Sumeragi. The second is your lord, as you have been told. I also heard that a knight no one had heard of before had also completed the pilgrimage.''

"Could you tell me more about the sevenfold sanctuary?"

''Since you insist... You see this mountain to the front? This is Mount Sagesse, and at its summit is the sanctuary. The legend says that the sage resides in the highest room of the sanctuary. The trail is steep, sometimes treacherous, but it will lead you without fail to your destination.''

''I see. Thank you for this information, elder.''

"I must warn you once more, young girl. Most of those who set out to meet the sage have never reached the top. I heard more rumors about it than you can imagine: rooms full of poisonous snakes... trapped doors... I do not believe a word of it, but the only way to be sure would be to reach the top.''

"Do not be worry for me, elder. I have faced much worse in the past.''

''What confidence in youth.'' The old man amused himself. ''In this case, do you really think you need the blessing of the Sage?''

''No. Admit Lora. But it is an order from my king, and I must obey it.''

Something upseted her. The old man seemed to be the cause. As if she were missing out on something very important. He was... The realization struck her suddenly. She had already been in this situation. In a church, at the beginning of his journey. Another old person had sent her away, while her goal was just before her. She looked into the old man's eyes. An amused look, but ageless. The same look as Ludleth.

''You are the Rainbow Sage.''
''Oh oh oh! I who took you for a simple knight, but you are an actress moreover!'' He laughed, leaning on his stick so as not to lie down.
''And you're not human.''

For her who had spent so much time on the side, or rather fighting, beings possessing an exceptional soul, bearing on her and in her souls darker and more sparkling than she would have imagined before, to feel the shape of the soul of others had become natural. And even as she did not touched him, she felt the wise man's soul before her. A soul older than that of any one she had seen in this world. The look of the old man, no, of the old being changed. The amusement disappeared, leaving room for something else, something she had already seen. Lassitude. The immense weariness of those who have seen the centuries pass.

"I am afraid that I have revealed myself to you too soon, Lora of Lothric." He sighs.

"What do you exactly know about me, elder?" She asked with renewed caution.

"I know all there is to know about this world. I know what has been done like what remains to be done, although it is impossible for me to reveal that part of the story to you. But of your past before you came through the door, be aware that I know nothing, except that your heart is still heavy despite the passing time.''

Part of the tension that lived in Lora left her at the moment when the sage pronounced these last words. She was still unaware of the nature of being in front of her, but at least he was not hostile.

''I can nevertheless hear in you the past murmurs of innumerable souls, a multitude that have given you their strength to advance in your quest. I can also feel in you the warmth of a Fire. Weak and distant, tiny embers left by what was a great flame, slowly burning inside of you. I am afraid, however, that you will have many years left before becoming fully human again.''

The knight had to refrain from touching her face. She knew it. Since her arrival in this world, she had noticed it. Garon was ripening, his platinum blonde hair slowly pulling towards the gray. The concubines were aging, some concealing it better than others. The soldiers with whom she was fighting, the officers who relayed her orders, the servants who passed through the castle. All suffered the ravage of time. But not her. She always wore the same features since she had risen from the tomb, and since she had stolen the remnant of the Fire. The embers kept her body frozen in time. And she was less and less sure that it was a gift.

"Would you have the power to revive them?"

''No, such a thing is beyond the powers I possess, for the Fire of your soul is something unique. But you were right, my blessing is of no use to you. When those who come to meet me pass the trials of the sevenfold sanctuary, it is the efforts they make to triumph over the danger that strengthens them. For you who have already reached your limits, these perils are no longer of any use. Cultivate your talents carefully, and no one will ever surpass you among mortals.

Lora thought about what the sage said, and then nodded. As she suspected, she had already surpassed the ultimate limits that a human being could conquer. Only the primordial power of fire allowed her, temporarily, to obtain even greater strength. It remained for her to sharpen his talents, her mastery of arms and magic.

"Thank you, old sage. Whatever you are, I will remember your advice.'' She said respectfully, bringing a new laugh to the lips of her interlocutor.

''Oh oh oh. I like you, Lora. Never forget that life is a precious gift. Protect it, cherish it. And whatever path you take, allow yourself to taste happiness. It is already too rare, do not deprive yourself even more. Perhaps you will then pass to those who will come after you the light of a brilliant sun.''

She bowed again, then stood up. She was about to leave when the Rainbow Sage motioned to her.

''Could you keep the mystery about my identity?'' Asked the old man with a malicious wink. ''My legend would take a blow if it turned out that one could meet me anywhere.''

"As you wish." She agreed, bidding farewell to the wise being.

The sun had greatly advanced in the sky. Lora returned to the inn and found her guards there, who saw her arrive with an expression of surprise. Did they really imagine that she would not survive the ordeals of the sanctuary? Event though she didn't have to do them, she though with a little chuckle. She ordered them to take rooms in the inn. She would not go up in a boat until at least the next day, so they dined at the inn. One of the men came back from the counter with a cup of wine that she drank gratefully. Alcohol was something that she almost never took, partly because she didn't like the taste of ale, the one often available, and most of all because she could not allow herself to be drunk in service. But she could take a little in circumstance like those, and proposed the men a sip that they politely refused.

The dusk settled, and she climbed to her room, the soldiers taking one for all of them. Taking her armor off, she felt... tired. More than she should be. Was it because of the boat? Her temples were drumming as she sat on the mattress timber, removing the armor and only keeping her light tunic. She felt too bad. It was hard to think. It was unnatural. What was happening? Was she...? The door opened with a crash. Blades shone in the darkness. Roll. Blows in the wood where she had been. A dagger in her hand. A sliced tendon, then a pierced heart. Three left. A cold bite in the left arm. The iron stumbles on the bone. Grip the arm. A blow to the throat. One more death. A pain in the flank. Tear off the blade. Use the corpse as a shield. Deviate with the wounded arm the assault in pincers. Pierce an eye. Just one more. Her vision blurred. To the right. Bad choice. Pain, shoulder pierced. Headbutt. Again. Stumbling. Held his throat. Pressure, a crack. All killed. Removing the blade from her shoulder. Pain, awaking her a little. Burst of flame in her hand. Purple moss, white flower. Bite them. Swallow. Voice outside. No, must focus. One last flame. Golden circle at her finger. A faint warmth. Like a ray of sunlight...

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Norh: Part 6 - Holding the Reins

The wyvern hissed, making the little girl halt. Inhaling, she made a step. Then another. The beat's claws scrapped the floor. But this time the purple haired girl still moved forward, her arm slowly rising. Jaw chattered right before her fingers, but she didn't halt and reached the scaly head of the reptile. With a chilling whistling, the reptile's head slowly lowered, giving in to the caress.

''Good girl'' Whispered the child.

''Well done, princess.'' Praised master Hull, a tall man with a face covered in scars managing the wyvern stables of Windmire.

Princess Camilla was now hugging the reptile which started to purr, stretching it's neck under the strokes.

''Be careful princess, she may be passive now but cans still bite viciously.''

''I indeed remember how much she can.'' Interjected a feminine voice.

Camilla left the animal almost immediately, making it growl in disappointment while the princess turned toward Lora, who just came into the stable. The arm master knelt and greeted the child, studying her expression and looking at her hands for possible wounds. She then looked at Master Hull, who nodded and send two ostler to lead the wyvern back in the stable.

''Master Hull, your honest opinion.''

''General Lora, I have to say that lady Camilla possess quite the gift with wyvern. She may become a strong Wyvern Lord or Malign Knight later.''

''Your mount is especially tame for its race. Another wyvern would have bitten her.'' Pointed Lora.

''This is nonetheless impressive for a first time, Milady. Most recruit does not approach my Helena before their third or fourth try even if I am present, and they are all older than the princess.''

''We will see how it goes, then. If her talent is confirmed, you will be in charge of her training.''

''It would be an honor, General.'' Said the man before taking his leave.

''Lady Lora, I heard that you flied a lot. How does it feel to fly?'' Politely asked Camilla.

The princess seemed to have recovered from the recent death of her mother, even if Lora was still wary. There was no way to know how she truly felt behind that sweet and polite persona she was showing. Camilla never revealed anything of herself to the arm master.

''It is a fight. Against the wind and your own mount, a fight of dominance to always be the one in command.''

''Like father and the kingdom?''

''The kingdom is not a mount to tame.'' Politely corrected Lora before rising. ''I came to tell you that you are expected in the royal apartments. The king is waiting.''

''Thank you, lady Lora. Will you escort me?''

''Of course, princess. Follow me.''

It was almost exactly like back then. Lady Evelynn going to the royal apartment alongside her, both invited by the queen. It was the same posture, the same distance, the same silence. Young she may be, Camilla was already the spitting image of her mother. But the girl lacked the cold, menacing politeness that made her mother famous. For now. Their arrival in the royal apartment broke this image as a beaming smile blossomed on the girl face.

''Xander, Leo, Azura.''

''Hello sister.''

''Greeting sister.''

''Good afternoon sister.''

The kids immediately went to each other, Camilla completely leaving her formal attitude to exchange with them her previous experience. Lora remained at the doors, looking at the scene with mixing feeling. Xander was now much more confident, taking initiative and opening conversations with his father and siblings. Camilla, already refined despite her childish figure, caring fondly for her brothers and sister. Azura, quiet as always, but no longer ostracized from the other children. And the young Leo, whose sharp mind already impressed. They were the four last children of Garon. Hopefully five with the advanced pregnancy of lady Anaïs. So many died in the bloodbath between the concubines, their own mother. The remaining kids had officially made peace with each other in Garon presence, swearing to never repeat such horror. She remembered it. How their father embraced them all, telling them how much he was proud of them. And she have been there. Seeing the children of her king, hardened by what they came through. With the distinct feeling that she did nothing but fail to stop the tragedy.

''Lady Lora, may I ask you something?'' Asked Xander loudly, surprising her.

''Of course, prince.'' She answered without losing composure.

''We know very little of you apart from your outstanding skills in battle. Would it be possible to hear tales of your past until father come?''

She wanted to refuse... It was true that she never told them things like that. Her past was not something she was happy to recall. But it was obvious that the children were know waiting for her to abide to their curiosity. She could tell them a thing or two, Lora thought while looking at Azura's expecting eyes.

''Well, I can tell you some things.'' Said the arm master while sitting on the ground, the children in a circle around her. ''It happened while I was still a squire...''

She told them of the war with the demons of Chaos, that as squire of prince Lorian she had to fight in the front-lines. Described the nimble Capra demons with goat head and large twin machetes, the enormous Taurus demon whose giant axes broke bones through the sturdiest armor. Told them of the titanic duel opposing Lorian and the demon prince, and how the prince's sword became the host of a perpetual flame by dealing the killing blow.

''… The return to Lothric was glorious. It is as this occasion that I was knighted...''

She told them of more. Of the kingdom of Lothric in its golden age, her life in knighthood, her distant admiration of the elder prince. Lora described the beauty of the grand cathedral, the ferocity of the huge drakes the best knights rode in battle, the training in dragon hunting. The children listened with awe, questioning her about chivalry, nobility, magic and art.

''… No, Lothric's priest did not use staffs, but little chimes channeling their faith into power. It is weaker than staff of Nohr, but they could heal a whole group of soldier with a single spell.''

''An impressive achievement. However, we must adjust to the fact that even the best strategist can only help a soldier at a time. ''

The voice of Garon resonated for a good second before Lora abruptly rose up and bowed before the king, standing in the door frame.

''Father.'' Greeted the children as one, placing themselves before him.

''My lord, how long have you been there?!''

''Lora, have we not come to term with this?'' Asked the king before continuing with a playful smile. ''But to answer you, I must admit that hearing about your native kingdom was very interesting. I did not see a reason to interrupt you while you were remembering it so fondly. ''

That... was true. How did she came from distracting them with a tale to share her past so freely? She did not even realized because... Because it didn't hurt. No, Garon was right. She have been happy to remember, to recall the past without having her heart bleed.

''I am sorry, I spoke out of habit... Garon.'' Lora finally said, feeling the gazes of the princes and princesses.

''There is still room for improvement.'' Teased her lord before switching back to seriousness. ''I received a very important new from the chancellor of Cheve. Sumeragi, King of Hoshido, is on its way to the dukedom.''

This was... Startling. Cheve was neutral toward Nohr, being their principal trading partner for metal, but their relationship with Hoshido could only be described as friendly. A visit of the hoshidian king was not a good omen at all. But this line of thought was immediately swept aside when Lora understood what was truly important: for the first time in decades, it would be possible to force the king of Hoshido into negotiation.

''I intend to meet him in this occasion, and in the meantime you will behave as I will say.''

''What do you bid of us, father?'' Asked Xander, trying to conceal is uncertainty.

''From tomorrow onward and until my return, Lora will rule the kingdom in my stead. ''

Silence fell upon on the room. Shock was visible on every face, and it took a little time for Lora to process over the announcement, leaving the prince Xander the first to voice his surprise.

''Father, why? I-I mean, why don't you simply leave the council handle the usual matter of the kingdom like before?''

''I do not trust the council.'' Came the answer, cold and irrevocable.

''The prince is right. It would be better for me to be at your side during this encounter.''

''Enough. My decision...''

''Is not wise! I doubt Sumeragi will even accept to partake in negotiation, and he too received the strength of the Rainbow Sage!'' Insisted Lora.

''My decision is final!'' Countered Garon, his rising voice making his children recoil.

''No! I can't let you meet him alone, nor I can sit on the throne in their place!''

Tension was tangible in the room. Camilla have taken her younger brother and sister hand, sticking together with Xander in front of them as the two adults were defying each other. None of them backed down, gaze crossed. Garon was recognizing the fire in her eyes. An anger born of her feelings, feelings that he was knowing more of. But they would not interfere, not in this.

''Listen, Lora. While I am away, I need you to be in a rank where no one, not ever the entire council, may defy your word. Do you understand?'' He said sternly.

For a moment they stayed still, until Lora sighed, lowering her eyes.

''I understand, my lord. Do you wish something else?''

''Yes. My children, come.''

The kids approached slowly. Xander was standing as proudly as he could, even if his posture still betrayed him. Camilla was seemingly quiet, but her hands did not left those of her siblings, who were still not at ease. Garon knelt to meet their eyes, smiling fondly as he gave instructions.

''Xander, Camilla. While I am away, Lora will introduce you to the council, whose session you will assist regularly from now on. And do not forget to look for your younger siblings.''

''Yes father.'' Answered the two.

''Azura, stay safe alongside Lora. And do not forget to sing with your lovely voice.''

''I will do, father.''

''Leo, study well and listen to you elder.''

''Of course, father.''

''Stay strong, all of you.''

The king watched as his children left the antechamber, going deeper into the royal apartments. He then rose, facing his arm master once again.

''A full squadron of our elite soldiers will accompany me to Cheve. Nothing but a whole knight company of Cheve could ever hope to match them.''

''I still don't like it. If I am not here, who know what may happen. I don't want to lose you, my... My love.''

How rare, how precious those words were, Garon thought while looking at her. Slowly he put his hands on her shoulders and she rose her head, once again gazing into each other, before pulling into a deep embrace. Garon relished her warmth, the faint scent of ash coming from her body. No word was needed anymore. They said everything this fateful night, when she took him out of the nightmare.

Lora was already awake when her servants came into the chamber, the dim light of dawn illuminating her room. The housemaids bathed and dressed her with light leather, before putting her armor above. The servants then brought something that once again captured her eyes. It was a deep blue, almost black velvet cape with white fur edges and collar. Golden threads delicately formed the strap, and a single black rose was embroidered on it. The servants quickly worked with the delicate piece of clothing. Lora took a step forward to see the result into the tall mirror placed on the opposite of the window. It was beautiful. A magnificent article, matching perfectly with her armor. A gift of Garon, just before he departed to Cheve. She conjured the silver tiara that belonged to Shira and placed it on her head, the pearl ornamenting it reflecting an iridescent shine. Truly, this was perfect Lora thought as she brushed the amazingly soft cape. She looked... Regal. Too regal. The wearing of crown was a privilege that only the royal family possessed. But she needed it. She had to assert her authority, the status he granted her. Lora left the room, one of the two guards in duty at the door following her after a quick salute.

''Anything to report?''

''No suspicious troop movements in the castle or around, general.''

''Make sure the royal guard is ready as always.''

''Yes, general.''

He almost said it again. Lora did not display her disapproval and simply moved forward, going to the council room. Whisper followed her, like a hundred snake at once, and she ignored them too. It was little time later that she came at the crossroad of the royal apartments, finding prince Xander waiting with four royal guards.

''Good morning, prince. Are you ready?''

''Yes, arm master.''

They kept going, under a more numerous guard. The journey was silent, not even a look exchanged. The prince was quite capable of composing himself, a burden that Lora was happy to not worry about, unlike so many problems Garon just left her with. This line of thought ended as they came into the council room. The councilors were all present, immediately ceasing their talks at her arrival to placate false smile on their face. Step by step, she approached her siege, her place. And went over it, sitting on the royal throne with a deep silent breath while Xander sat on her former chair, before gesturing toward the herald.

''The session of the royal council is open under the supervision of the first advisor Lora, on the behalf of our majesty Garon.'' Announced the man. ''The first topic is the recent complaint about food shortage in the land of marquis Alex.''

''There is no food shortage.'' Immediately came the rebuttal of the marquis. ''Those peasants simply wasted away their stocks, and are now wrongly complaining.''

''Do they, truly?''

The young lord sent an irked look at the court mage, whose tone was full of mockery.

''You are hardly in position to tell me what happen in my own lands, mage.''

''Forgive me to presume about something that already happened no less than four time in the year. One must wonder how you can garner so much hostility from your people.''Answered Iago with false surprise.

''How dare you...''

''Iago, explain yourself.'' Cut the cold voice of Lora.

Silence immediately came over the room and the court mage smirked, half bowing toward Lora.

''Of course, lady Lora. According my sources, lord Alex simply decided to increases the taxes without moderation, leaving his people starving. How cruel of him, when harvests have been... ''

''Slander and lies! I won't have this snake insult me...''

''Control yourself, dear. It is obvious that our court mage seek to unsettle you. May I have a word in this, lady Lora?'' Said duchess Agnes with delicacy, to which she was responded with a nod. ''Thank you kindly. Recent harvest have been indeed bad, as our court mage testified. However, lord Alex lands are the most concerned with hoshidian incursion. There is no doubt that the constant damages done are what led him to increase taxes.''

''Surely his castle have been razed to the ground, if he need to ruin his people to...''

''Mind your manner, mage. It would be unfortunate for you that our king learnt how much you have misbehaved.'' Whispered lady Agnes.

The pale man sniffed at the barely veiled threat, but shut up nonetheless.

''This sort of distraction is the last thing we need. You should just quell them once and for all.'' Suggested earl Kayn.

''I won't waste men on this while hoshidians are gnawing at my door. I suggest we ignore this and speak of more important matter.''

''Lord Alex, I have a suggestion.''

The prince's intervention brought all eyes to him. After a short silence, the young man started to speak.

''There is a large reserve of soldiers and food at the northern fortress. Since we are at peace with the Ice tribe, they are currently unused. By sending them to your land, they would cover your need and allow you to alleviate the burden on your people.''

''Such help would be... extremely appreciated.'' Answered the marquis, thoughtful.

''Indeed, a wise and generous proposition, prince Xander.'' Approved lady Agnes.

''This idea hold merit. I support it.'' Finally spoke the duke Richard.

''I am opposed to it. We need those soldiers in case of an attack from the north.'' Opposed lord Kayn.

''To send those resources would be wasting them. Lord Alex should solve his own mess by himself.'' Followed Iago, contempt in his voice.

There was a silence. Lora was thinking, weighting options. She would prefer the northern fortress still ready to face anything, including, like lord Kayn said, a sneak attack from the north. The problem was not the Ice Tribe, but Hoshido. The nothern moutains were harsh, unforgiving, but a little group of soldier could survive and infiltrate Norh this way. It have been done before. To underestimate Hoshido's ninjas was a mistake people rarely made twice. On the other hand, refusing the prince idea would weaken his standing in the council, and by extension the court. And to have the border in turmoil was not a good idea while the king was absent. Keeping an imperturbable face, she looked at every of the councilor, then the prince.

''Prince Xander, your proposition is accepted. Marquis Alex, you will receive five hundred soldiers from the northern fortress, alongside a shipment of grain. However, it will not be without compensations. For the duration of the soldiers stay, half of the taxes you perceive will be send to the crown. Moreover, each dead soldier among the reinforcement will be replaced by one of your own men.''

There was various reactions, but to her inward relief no one dared to contest the verdict.

''Herald.'' She called out to mean it was time to move on.

''Yes, milady. The next topic is the rise of banditry in the south...''

The servant that opened the door bowed with respect, but anxiety was obvious in her posture. Given the history of the castle, she unfortunately had every right to be worried. Not long ago, anyone coming to the apartments of a concubine would be either the king or a potential assassin. Not even the children were innocents, as Lora learned...

''Tell your mistress that I want to have a word with her.''

Looking quickly at the guards, the girl bowed once more and disappeared into the apartments. It took little time for her to return, and she was no more calm ans still eyed the guards that were alongside Lora.

''Mistress Anïa is ready to meet you, lady Lora. She, huh, wish for you to come alone if possible.'' The maid said, bowing even more as if it would prevent an eventual irritation.

''Very well. Soldiers, stay at the door.'' She commanded.

They complied, and the maid then guided her inside the rooms. Decorations were lot less elaborate than she thought they would be. The most luxurious things she could see were the two mirrors and a handful of colored flowers inside ornamented pots, positioned on a ledge and a wood table. Now she understood why lady Anïa had her apartments on the edge of the castle, where light could flow.

''Lady Lora. It's been a long time since I ever saw you, to what do I owe your visit?''

The woman in the large bed was a lot different from what she remembered. Her fair features were pale, tired, and it was impossible to miss her round stomach, so big compared to her petite stature. Even if she was not confined, she probably would not be able to move much.

''The king told me to before his departure. He is worried about your health.'' Admitted Lora.

''As expected of him, he cannot even make it look like he don't care.'' Smiled the woman. ''He went to me before departing as well, you know, and even insisted to listen the baby. Rest assured, I am well even if the little one is restless.''

''It is good to hear.'' Nodded the arm master, ready to leave.

''Do not leave so soon, we barely talked. Nina, sit me and bring us drinks. And the chessboard.''

The maid helped her mistress to sat on the bed before bowing and leaving.

''Do you play chess, lady Lora?''

''I know the rules.''

''Not more? But you are general, don't you play the game to sharpen your skills? Even if I don't have have much opponents those days, I hope I won't bore you.''

The game was brought, alongside wine and goblets before the maid left for good. The concubine took white, and they started. Lora tried to concentrate on the game, but her opponent was already starting to talk again.

''I have always wondered how you managed to keep your youth, is it dark magic? Some mysterious power from your land?''

''You could say the latter.''

Her first line was already threatened by the aggressive tactics of her opponent. Moving the knight away, she gathered her pieces in a defensive wall around the center of the board.

''Surely you must bless it, it sound like a dream. Some women would kill for this, I'm sure some already did.''

She took a bishop but lost a pawn, opening a dangerous rift in her defenses that she closed with a knight.

''I am mostly pleased that I don't have to worry about my body losing strength.''

''Of course, you are a knight after all, always training and fighting. But surely, you will have to do with some retirement time.''

''I doubt it.''

''Huhuhu, you will have to rest a day or another before that is done anyway. The king will surely be happy when it will happen.''

''I don't see how. My retirement would deprive him of an arm master, advisor and general at the same time.''

''It would not be for long. Why wouldn't he be happy to have another child?''

Silence fell. Lora kept looking at the board. A rook took a pawn only to be taken in return. The black king rocked. The white queen took the last black rook. The black queen took the white queen.

''Oh, you mean you didn't bed him?''

''No.''

''I was sure it was the case, especially since you came from his apartments this night-''

''No. And I won't.'' Repeated Lora with less control.

Calm down. She had to concentrate, to keep it down. Check. The black queen took the pawn menacing the king. Check again, from the white rook this time. The black queen was moved in the path, then taken. Checkmate. She lost.

''I am sorry, I spoke without thinking, it just seemed so obvious for everyone.''

''It does, not, matter.''

''I can tell it's matter, I am still a healer you know, you are clearly stressed out. I understand it is hard be queen but...''

''I am no queen!''

The loud and harsh answer was followed by another silence.

''Forgive me for this outburst, lady Anïa, it was disgraceful of me. I shall take my leave.''

She was about to rise when a weak grip held her back, the little hand of the woman who did not deserve the lashing out she received.

''Stay with me a little more, I won't be at ease if I let you go away in such a bad condition.''

''Lady Anïa, you should take your rest-''

''No and that's final! I won't let you go until you cooled down, healer's order!...'' Tried to fiercely exclaim the little woman before her strength gave out at the end of her phrase, leaving her out of breath.

Lora stayed still, unable to oppose the demand in spite, or maybe because of the shame. The concubine was right, she was unstable right now, and could at least make amend by abiding to her request. She also had to clear her mind, she thought as she explained to lady Anïa.

''I am just obeying to the king's directives. Once he return, I will return to being his advisor and knight.''

''Hehehe. He is still so smooth, he nearly got me like that too.''

''What do you mean?'' Asked Lora, the heartfelt laugh of the concubine ringing almost mockingly in her ears.

''I mean just look, he give you a gift, then another, then a little position, then a greater, and before you understand it you are a great lady of the court. How could a nature-loving maiden like me arrive there otherwise, I ask you? I was smart enough to refuse to be something more than part of our late queen's escort. At least he still give me flowers at each visit.''

She laughed again, weakly but happily, as an insidious doubt crawled inside the mind of Lora. Was Garon trying to circumvent her reluctance this way? Was she falling for his scheme from the start without even noticing it? No, even if he was truly trying to push her into the role, there was no way for her to accept. It was not right for her to.

''But you know, even if you don't want to be called that way, aren't you queen in all but name right now? Even the court is just waiting for Garon's return and the marriage announcement.''

''Whatever they think or say, I can't be queen. ''

Lora drank the wine, the bitter taste sharpening her senses. She poured another cup to herself and lady Anïa, drinking once again. Yes, she just had to endure for a little more time. Maybe she could take some time in the training ground to vent her issues.

''I insist now milady, take your rest, you need it.'' Insisted the arm master, placing the little hand on the round stomach. ''You can see that I am better now.''

''If that's how it is then it can't be helped right? Just don't be too gloomy, it's bad for the skin even if you don't age.'' Said lady Anïa, winking.

''Good day to you, milady.'' Simply answered Lora, rising from the bed.

And just like that, she was gone. Lady Anïa rested her head on the pillows, tiredness taking her as she was slowly slipping into sleep. A little bump inside her belly and she smiled, feeling the limitless energy of the child.

''I am so jealous, little one.'' She said. ''She have everything we all ever wanted, and yet she is hurting herself so much for having it, isn't that unfair? So busy trying not to be the role she is now playing, not even seeing how much she fit into it. And here I still feel that I must try to help her even a little... ''

Even if she was locked in her apartments, she still had ears and eyes in the castle. She knew what was going on, and what was the mood of the court. Otherwise, she would have never survived the deadly trap that the witch Evelyn had set. She remembered Garon visiting her before his departure, small red flowers in hand. They talked about everything and nothing, about foreseeable names and how the child would look like his father. And she knew that was why she didn't resented lady Lora, just like she didn't resented the previous queens. Because even if she was not the favorite, she was undoubtedly loved.

''Don't worry little one, once you come out your father will have eyes only for you. Who know, I may even be able to see him a little more, after all a royal couple always need a dedicated healer, isn't it? And if the queen decide to have a child to remember him by, you will have a little brother or sister to cuddle all day.'' She whispered, half giggling at the imaginary sight.

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Norh: Part 7 - Before Curtain Falls

The royal apartments have many advantages. They are well guarded, perfectly placed in the height of Krakenburg, and quite comfortable. But they had one attribute making them a better place than any for Lora: they were isolated. Once she retreated here at dusk, after handling the vast amount of complaint, scheme and politics from peasant and nobility respectively, no one would disturb her unless it was as serious as a rebellion or war. Not that they were any at the moment if Hoshido was not accounted for. The training grounds were another place where she could enjoy brief peace, but duty compelled her to the royal apartments. After all, she had royal children to oversee.

''You are the ocean gray waves, destined to seek life beyond the chore just out of reach. Yet the water ever change, flowing like time. The path is your to climb...''

Soothing, the pure voice of Azura filled the room like a warm balm upon her tension. Compared to her mother the little princess still lacked depth and intensity. But it was beautiful nonetheless. Yes, it was something that she could listen without ever tire of it. In retrospective, she never gave Arete's song the admiration they deserved, something always clouding the performances. Something she had a hard time not recognizing as envy.

Lora carefully directed the dancing footstep, working the little princess's coordination. She made her sing and dance with a long wooden stick in hand, aiming to prepare her for martial training while still letting her practice song and dance. And she was doing great. While lacking the bulk princess Camilla was growing, Azura already displayed a good nimbleness predestining her to light weapons. There was little chance for her to become a knight but as a dancer or duelist she was promising.

''... White as a-Oh!''

The blue haired kid fell on the floor, destabilized by her own wide movements and barely managed to keep her grip on the stick.

''This will be enough for now.'' Decided Lora. ''Princess Camilla and prince Xander should return from the wyvern stable soon, as well as prince Leo from the library. Until that, princess, reflect on what error made you fall today.''

''Yes, lady Lora... May I continue singing?'' Asked Azura, eyes down.

''Of course princess.''

As the child started to sing again, the arm master thought back to her latest problem, one that was giving her headache: the death of lord Kayn. The old earl died peacefully in his bed, a loss she regretted. He had been a straightforward ally in the council, a loyal servant of the crown that helped her immensely in managing the other councils members. And now, there was an open seat in the close circle of Garon, and everyone in the court was fighting for it. Unending compliments about her fighting prowess, asking her to take their eldest son or daughter as retainers, offer of lands and treasures, and so on. Some even tried frankness, making a display of their military accomplishment, influence and loyalty. For now, she had no idea who to chose, and was very tempted to push it away until Garon return...

She was worried. It have been more than a month. Even taking in account the time needed for the king of Hoshido to come to Nestra, the potential negotiation between both king... It was taking too much time. She had to do something. But what? Send a messenger? It would make it look like she needed the king's help and would undermine her authority. Ask the mages? She didn't trust Iago at all, and chances were that he would use it as a lever against her sooner or later. Worst of all, she did not possess anything among her various artifacts that could help. This world was... Stable, she had no other word. Unlike Lothric -or rather Lordran as it was the true name of the ancient land of the Fire- the fog between worlds was impenetrable, and time was unalterable. Her white and red stone soapstone still held power, the mages testified it, but had no effect. Same for her red orb. Lora was consequently unable to use them to find Garon in spirit form, using the convoluted time to meet him, help him if necessary, and then coming back like she never left.

She never fully understood the process even after the explanation of the Firekeeper, but back then it helped here in helping many people. And right now, without even that, she was starting to wonder if she couldn't simply take the whole army and lead it toward Cheve... Her train of thought was disrupted by a gentle tune. The melody eased mind and body together, as the princess was singing a song of conquest and fate... A sudden whine derailed the song. Lora opened her eyes and lunged at the princess kneeling on the ground, out of breath and crying in pain, her gleaming pendant slowly losing its light.

''It hurt... It hurt...Mother it hurt...''

''Guard!'' Shouted Lora, prompting the coming of one man from the antechamber's door. ''Bring in a healer NOW!''

''Yes general!'' Quickly replied the soldier who then stormed out the room.

She was dangerously cold. Poison? Curse? She brought the princess into a velvet chair of the room. In an instants a physician was here alongside three guards, and the blue haired child was immediately examined. The healer checked the pulse, the forehead, used his staff of healing, gave her a small drink whose scent was familiar to Lora. A painkiller. The painful whines were slowly replaced by a quiet, sleepy breath, and the physician finally spoke.

''Milady, I am quite certain the princess life is not in danger.''

''What was the source of her condition?''

''I cannot say yet but I have suspicions.'' Honestly said the healer. ''It does not appear to be a disease or poison as she reacted well to healing magic. Sometimes those symptoms are signs of a curse but I highly doubt it's the case here. At least an intentional one.''

''She did use magic.'' Confirmed Lora without explaining further.

''Then it is highly possible that she misused it and cast a benign curse on herself. It happen often to untrained mages who messes with tomes they should not have touched. Some rest should help her get better soon, as well as some painkiller should she still feel pain.''

''… A good thing. You shall be rewarded in time. Leave now.''

''As milady command.''

The physician bowed and left with the guards, as Lora stayed with the princess, looking at her worriedly. She reminded herself of what happened. Just before princess Azura fell over, she was singing just like her mother did on this day, when water have been flowing in the air... And the pendant shining on her chest. For some time she pondered about it until the child moved, batting eyelids.

''Mother... Mother...'' She mumbled until completely awakening. ''Lady Lora? What happened?... I remember falling, but it doesn't hurt.''

''You fell, yes, and need to rest. But first, I need an answer. What did you do?''

The imperative tone made the little girl tremble and stutter, her usual composed figure gone under the influence of the herbs and shock.

''I wa-was just sin-singing, lady Lora, a-and you looked so dep-pressed. I-I just wanted to help you-you and sang like mo-mo-mother told me-e-e.''

Tears flew from her bright yellow eyes and the princess sobbed, twisting Lora's heart like a knife. Uncertainly the arm master knelt, rising her in hand mid-air. She stopped the motion and removed the gauntlet before finally reaching the moist cheek of the princess.

''Don't cry. I am not mad at you. Don't cry.'' She said wiping the tears, almost a plea. ''Please little princess, don't cry.''

''I miiss m-mother.'' Sniffed Azura.

The princess sobs became heartfelt cry and she threw herself into Lora's arm. The arm master weakly embraced Azura, uncertainty plaguing her in front of the situation and her own confused feelings. She just knew a thing, that she wished for those cries to stop. Finally, the tears ended. She tried to break off the embrace but the little arms gripped even more, and she kept the princess close.

''I ju-ust wanted to help.'' Said Azura again, voice muffled in her chest.

''I know, little princess. I am not mad at you, but what you did was dangerous. Did your mother warned you about it?''

''I... I can't tell you.''

''Why?''

''I promised. Before she left. I can't tell anyone, I promised it.'' Insisted the blue haired girl, gripping even more.

''Fine.'' Relented Lora, feeling resolve in the broken voice. ''But do not do it again without telling me.''

''I promise.''

A minute of silence only troubled by their two breath. One steady, the other calming, slowly but surely.

''Little princess, open your eyes.''

The girl looked up, and saw something in the palm of the woman holding her closely. A ring, a golden ring not made of a singular band, but instead of two little joined by coiled golden decoration. She loosened her grip and moved aside to see it better under the torchlight.

''This ring belonged to a princess, just like you. It will keep you warm and strong as long as you wear it.''

''Really?'' But it is too big for me.''

''Then try to put it on.'' Answered the arm master like there was nothing wrong.

The child took the ring between her finger, fascinated by its beauty and by the pleasant warmth it produced. Curious, she tried it and discovered it was perfectly adjusted to her finger. Stunned, she looked again at the arm master finger, bigger than her, then to the ring again.

''Ohhh.''

''Always keep it with you.'' Said Lora as she gently closed the little hand with her own unarmored one. ''Understood?''

''Yes, lady Lora. Thank you...''

And as the ring of the sunlight princess released his warmth through the body of the tired princess, she fell asleep once again into Lora's arm.

When the messenger came crashing into the council session, he have been met with a heated debate, just one stop from of becoming a melee of words. The open seat in the council was becoming an infested wound on Lora's rule: applicants pressed the matter at all opportunity, using to the last bit of their influence to increase their chance of getting it over their competitors, to the point of slowing down every other matters at hand. However, when the message was delivered, it instantly swept everything in its path.

''King Sumeragi of Hoshido is dead. Our majesty Garon orders the army of Nohr to join him at the Bottomless Canyon to invade Hoshido, under the command of general Lora.''

The castle immediately fell into frenetic preparations. Messengers on wyvern were send to the country and at all corner of the country, every lord and lady of Nohr rallying their troops, all of them hoping to get the lion's share of glory, land and wealth from the conquest. With an iron fist Lora organized the fastest march she could, requisitioning food and opening the granaries prepared for such opportunity. The royal children were left behind in Krakenburg, Xander taking the governing seat as a test of his leading skills. Lora sharpened her weapons. It will be the first prolonged war she would fight in since the demon war, and nothing was as important as her weapon in those moments. Her armor was also a major cause of thinking. Hoshidian weapon were mostly light and quick, making her dancer armor less effective. The armor of the fearsome black knight of Gwyn covered every inch of her body and was a lot more effective in those case, in fact it have been the one she used in large battle most of the time. But... As the Bottomless Canyon was getting closer and closer, she found herself thinking about a particular set of armor. One she asked Andre to repair, polish, restore, and yet never wore. Was it the right moment? Was it right at all? In what seemed like a blink, the king's banner was on view.

''Send the order to set light camps. Everything must be in order when the bulk of the troops arrive.''

''Yes general!'' Said the riders close before splitting to convey the order as a royal guard approached.

''General, good to see you again. The king is in the command tent.''

The tent was big enough to tower above all the rest, especially in the faint eastern sunlight. It took mere minutes for her to reach it inside the buzzing activity of the camps and the guards saluted her as she walked into. The king was here alongside four guards, leaning over a large map. It was at this moment that it stroke Lora. The blond hairs fully turning gray. Wrinkles appearig around the eyes. Her lord was aging. Truly and irreversibly.

''My king.''

Garon rose his eyes from the map, his face softening as he looked upon his prized general. His gaze crossed along her face, briefly stopping at the long ornamented cape.

''Lora. You are liking my gift, I see. How are the children? And Ania?''

''Xander is slowly accustoming to Siegfried.'' Answered Lora, relieved to banish her previous thoughts with something else. ''Camilla is already petting baby wyverns, I don't think much time will pass until she take one as her future mount. Leo is reading books most of the time. Azura is getting better, and also pampered by Camilla at every occasion. Lady Ania is fine, if tired.''

''I see. I also received reports that you well managed the kingdom in my absence. Good work.''

''It was my duty... Even though I disliked a lot of it.'' She said, making the king's smile grow wider.

''You certainly did. I am almost surprised you didn't duel anyone to crush the opposition.''

''I was very tempted sometimes.'' Begrudgingly admitted Lora before deciding to set things up. ''Garon, what exactly happened in Cheve? Your messenger was not very specific.''

The mood immediately fell, all traces of playful attitude disappearing from the king as he seemed to age even more while telling about what happened.

''Sumeragi took more time to come than we thought, leaving me ample time to force an encounter in a rural town he passed by. I proposed him alliance, offers I carefully devised for so long... I proposed peace, I proposed an alliance, to share our long opposed culture. I even offered reparation! And that arrogant self-righteous bastard didn't even bother to listen. Saying that his country was perfectly self sufficient, that they had no reason to change their way of life, didn't care for anything outside their borders and that we could all die of hunger like beggars for what we did to his people for centuries!'

The king's hand clutched as he snarled those last words, the metal gauntlet leaving scars on the wood table. Before he said it Lora already grasped what happened, and kept silence to let Garon vent his anger.

''I told my men to open fire. They nailed him on the dirt with arrows until I slit his damnable throat myself, and made my men pursue his personal guards. Unfortunately at least one of their ninjas escaped, but there was a fortuitous taking.''

The king moved toward the pile of coat and fabric that made for a bed in campaign, oddly flanked by a guard. Lora then noted something. There was something there, no someone, and she followed Garon to see him kneel and remove the blanket... To reveal a child. A little girl with pale complexion and long white hair, and strangely two pointed ears, sleeping peacefully. Surprised, Lora studied her features, noting that she should be around the same age as Azura. She then saw something that connected the dots inside her head: the girl was wearing a rich hoshidian dress.

''A daughter of Sumeragi.''

''The middle daughter, according to our spies.'' Confirmed Garon. ''My mages keep her from awakening most of the time. She should prove herself useful.''

''Are you thinking of using her as hostage?'' Questioned Lora, kneeling as well to look at the child more closely.

''Maybe. And should the rest of the hoshidian royal family be wiped out, marrying her to Xander or Leo would give us control of the throne of Hoshido.''

A very probable scenario, she thought. The hoshidians warriors were extremely honor-bound and Lora have seen a lot of samurais suicide rather than letting themselves captured. For the royal family to follow that code was unfortunately more than likely after the death of the king.

''Is she truly human? Her appearance and soul are strange.''

''The dragon blood have done stranger transformation to some of our ancestors, and it must be especially strong in this child, making her an even more valuable asset.'' Assumed the king before covering the child again. ''Let us leave this aside for now.''

''Yes, we do have much to plan.'' Agreed Lora as they came back to the map. ''Was there any movements in the hoshidian forts?''

''Their soldiers retreated, however they may have left traps...''

They went into the different matters that was waiting ahead, what they could already do before the majority of the troops came. The king was ready to use the dragon vein to widen some of the natural bridge between the two sides of the Bottomless Canyon, but until Lora came with the wyverns they couldn't scout efficiently the other side. A messenger was quickly sent with the orders to scout any hoshidian or ambush that could wait the army and to eliminate if necessary, using their new bows to out-range enemy archers and pegasus.

''You never told me in detail how much... Trouble, those bows gave you, did you?'' Teased Garon, making Lora groan as she remembered how many time she was killed by a single giant arrow. He chuckled before pointing the map. ''As soon as we enter Hoshido, we will have a massive advantage. There is only few forest and hills, the rest is plane fields that will massively favor our cavalry.''

''Yes. But there is still one major problem.'' Said the general as she tapped a circular line around the hoshidian capital, Castle Shirasagi. ''Can't you simply make the Wall fall apart?''

''I doubt it. Like the fortifications of Krakenburg, it must be permeated with the Dragon Vein's power. Our best best is the use of siege engines.''

''Building them would take much time. What about from the sea?''

''There are abrupt cliffs all around their coast. And our spies assured they can easily close their port.''

Focused on the map, Lora circled slowly around the outline with her finger. The Great wall of Suzanoh. A massive fortification circling the hoshidian capital, described as a wonder of architecture more than twenty meter high, said to be impenetrable even by the strongest army of the continent, the army in question being Nohr's. Apart from the Bottomless Canyon, it was the only true obstacle of their conquest. Until they submitted the royal family and the capital, the hoshidian people would continue to fight. And that was the principal issue of the whole oncoming conflict. On a regular battlefield Norh was peerless, their heavily armored soldiers trampling over their lighter equipped enemies with discipline and strength. But the Great Wall negated all of those advantages. It was the only true fortification of the country that could resist them, but it alone could transform the lightning fast victory they expected into a long, bloody campaign.

''I can infiltrate the Wall.''

''No, you won't.'' Immediately rejected Garon.

''I have done such things in the past.'' Argued Lora, already thinking of the losses a siege would bring.

The hand of Garon reached her own, firm yet gentle grip asking rather than demanding as their gaze met and locked into each other. There was something more than just the refusal of her request.

''And how many time did it worked?''

''How many time did you die trying?''

''Sometimes. But it could be the best option.''

''Even though I may die, I would bring you victory.''

Such words were meaningful only to them. How could anyone else understand? Only him knew. Only him knew who she was. What she have been. And what she did.

''We will overcome the Wall, even if it is with a long siege. There is no necessity for such a rash action whose consequences could be disastrous.''

''You may be captured or killed, and it would be for nothing. You can't come back like you used to.''

''I know. But for the sake of Nohr, I may have to seize the chance to end it once and for all.''

'' I made peace with my own death long ago. If it is the way I have to serve, then I will. ''

''To see you die would be a waste for Nohr, greater than the less of any soldier. You are my first general and advisor, arm master of the royal family. All those matter to the kingdom.''

''You are not a sacrificial pawn anymore. You are precious to me, to my children.''

''Your death is what must be avoided at all cost, my lord, and a siege will increase the risk tenfold. It is my sworn oath as your knight, and I will honor it regardless.''

''I won't bear the death of another liege. I won't let that happen, I won't see you die before me even if it mean my own end!''

The grip of Garon's hand tightened when she pronounced his title instead of his name.

''I know of your worry. But it is time to let it go, general.''

''There are still time left. Time for us to enjoy, to truly live before I go. Don't let the past devour you and make us part in pain.''

She was shaking, just lightly, but enough for him to feel it as they were, hand on hand, the shell of steel around her heart painfully cracking under the pressure of her emotions. She wanted to accept it. To just leave it all in the dark it belonged to. And her weakness made it so painful to see the love in his eyes, that promise of something she wished for so long.

''When this war will come at an end, I will ask it to you once again. Until then, do not throw yourself away.'' Concluded Garon.

Their hand and gaze pulled apart, duty coming once again first. But the last words of the kings stayed in Lora's mind. What may have been the greatest goal of the regency he gave her, just like lady Anïa said. His last question, lacing his expectations and every of her doubts.

''Will you accept to stand at my side as my queen?''

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr : Part 9 - Light Amidst Clouds

Piercing cries came from the chamber, anguished echoes of a child newly born. Apprehension was reaching its peak in the adjacent room, where King Garon waited for the end of the delicate process. He knew how much birthing was painful, many times over he waited by the side of Katerina and his concubines. But this time, he did not present. Anïa insisted he left the room, to avoid putting "unneeded pressure" on the midwifes assisting her delivering. And as soon as the scream came to an end, he could not but fear the worst. Soon a maid came, head low, bloodstained dress and soaked hands nervously twitching.

"Speak, woman."

"We did everything we could milord. But her hips, they were too tight, and she lost so much blood, and the baby would not go out, not without opening…" She said, almost stuttering.

She knew it could happen. She tried to reassure him, to minimize the risk. But even he could see it, her enormous belly deforming her small, gentle figure, the pain coursing through at her every movement. Yet she insisted, telling it wasn't that bad, that she would be cuddling her newborn soon, humming while weaving crown of flowers…

"It's a girl, milord."

"Bring her to me."

The nurse nodded frantically and ran back to the chamber, leaving the king alone with his guards, fatality weighting his shoulders like rocks. Twice before he lost someone in that way. The maid came back, carefully carrying a crying baby enveloped in a blanket. Looking closely, Garon noted it already had hairs, a little mess of blonde that reminded of both himself and Anïa. His last child. Did she get the time to see it properly before closing her eyes? He hoped so… Memories flashed. If it was to be a girl, Anïa told him she would be called...

"Child, I name you Elise. From now on, you are my daughter, princess of Nohr." Declared the king solemnly before addressing the maid. "Find her a wet nurse. Your life depends of her own."

"Yes milord!" Quickly answered the woman, bowing.

"And hear me. Take the body of lady Anïa and inhume it into the garden of Krakenburg, with the proper rite."

"It shall be done, majesty." Acknowledged the servant with a deeper bow as he left.

It was something Anïa evoked long ago, a simple and innocent wish. As Garon offered her to become a true lady of the court, she laughed and turned it down gently, asking to remain part of the queen's suite. And as an afterthought, for her final rest to be among the flower she loved. Her laugh, her smile. Still their vision warmed him, although it was now tainted with pain. In a way, it was the end of a long road. She had been the last of his concubines alive.

Bertre, the only other left, died of fever during the rebellions. Sometimes Garon cursed the passion of his youth. The fever of love taking him briefly, the remaining affection and loyalty preventing him to leave them afterward, and the naivete of thinking that every of them would coexist peacefully, without fighting for his favor. Wouldn't have thing turned for the better if he had curbed his desires, and limited himself to his queen?

However, every time Garon watched his children, every time he gazed upon their face, it was a balm upon his regrets. A bittersweet one, for they were the surviving of many, but they were now united as one. Never they would be turned against each other, he swore it. Elise was to find solace in the arms of an affectionate wet nurse, while he would visit her as much as he could…

Something came to his mind, a conflicted feeling. The Hoshidian princess, prisoner of the northern fortress. Not counting Elise, she was the last addition to his family, in place of Azura to whom she had apparently the same age. Her name… Yes, he remembered it. Corrin. In time, she would become a princess of Nohr. But for now, she was just a little girl, one that needed reassurance, siblings and parents before anything else.

While he was deep in thoughts, Garon's steps led him to the training ground, where the sound of clashing steel caught his attention. In the large room deep into the castle, a ferocious duel was taking place between a newcomer in the royal guard and a full-fledged member, supervised by Lora. As soon as he came in, the duel stopped, and everyone bowed.

''Continue.'' Simply told the King, walking to Lora. The clash of steel began anew as he came to her level.

''My King.'' She said, catching his sour gaze.

The challenger was in obvious difficulty, entrenched behind his great shield to avoid the expert aiming of his opponent's spear, but his defense seemed solid. The new member was refusing to move away and even advanced, blocking each and every blow until their spears became impractical. The two great shields bashed into each other. The royal guard suddenly diverted his shield to the side and used the spear handle to trip his opponent, making him fall. It was over. The man cursed before standing on his knee, eyes down. Garon studied him with more attention. Large, with a tanned and rough face under the helmet, probably coming from the common people.

''You lack finesse for the spear. Axe is the weapon you should stick to.'' Sharply commented Lora before exchanging a look with Garon. ''Captain Eric, this is all for today. I have other matter to attend to.''

''Yes, your majesties.''

The King and Lora left in the corridor leading toward the hall of the citadel of Krakenburg, four royal guards were at their side and back.

''A messenger came earlier. It seems Hoshido retracted their soldiers beyond their side of the Bottomless Canyon. A complete retreat.'' Said Lora.

''Any words from our spies?''

''Not to me anyway. Iago may tell you something later, if he found anything worth hearing.''

An intriguing development. Why would they do that? Even though it made sense to exploit their barrier, to give up on their side of the canyon was odd. It would leave the Norhian border without surveillance, furthermore it was like declaring themselves incapable of protecting their outer territory. However, they still haven't made any move after kidnapping his adopted daughter. Was that it? But what were they planning?

''My king?''

The voice of Lora reached him. She noticed the disarray despite his impassible traits, of course. There was no sense to delay the new any longer.

''I have a new daughter. Anïa died giving her life.'' Said Garon with a low voice.

''… I see.'' Acknowledged Lora after a moment. ''What is her name?''

''Elise. This is the name Anïa wanted.''

They kept walking, taking the long spiraling stairs. A maid ran by, stopping only to bow before going on, a package of sheets in hand.

''A wet nurse will raise Elise until she is old enough to live with her siblings.'' Continued the King. "Until that happens I want her to live as a little girl should. What her older siblings lived and endured, she has to know nothing."

Mutual understanding coursed through their gaze as Lora nodded solemnly. Both of them could see the after effects of the concubine war to the royal children, even almost a year after its end. Xander still had nightmare about the killing of his half-brother Alexander in self-defense. Camilla was desperately doting on her brothers as if they would disappear at any instant, the recent kidnapping of Azura made it even worse. Leo could not sleep without light, often waked up at the tiniest of sounds. Was it surprising that he wished for his last born to live without such burden?

Leaving the stairs, Garon and Lora went into the larger and more crowded corridors, where soldiers patrolled, and courtiers almost instantly fled to them like a swarm of groveling bee. With practical ease the royal guards filtered the flow, allowing Lora and Garon to reach the gates of the throne room. The gates opened.

''May all kneel before our King Garon, Dark Blood of the Dusk Dragon and sovereign of Nohr, and his consort, Queen Lora, Blazing Blade of the King and Sovereign of Nohr.''

The whole court knelt following the herald's proclamation, as the royal couple walked toward the throne. Whispers followed them, hungry curiosity and expectations mixed together. The newly crowned Queen advanced without paying any attention to it, just like she did during her time as regent. Lora still wore the blue cape Garon offered her and her silver diadem, but her armor was something else. Shining black in color, made of plate and adorned with golden engravings, it was a masterpiece matching his own royal set both in color and majesty. Yet the style was definitely foreign. For good reason: it was the armor of her dead prince Lorian, remade to fit her to perfection. Never before she dared to wear it, showing it to him only before her coronation three days ago. Many of her memories were resting within this set of armor... Garon sat on the throne, Lora stood beside it. The king rose his hand, commanding silence.

''Numerous matters that have been discussed recently, in regard of the troubles that agitated the kingdom. Today, we will announce our decisions. Rebellious duchess Agnes and her son Tyler, come.''

The young man and her mother approached, pale and surrounded by five soldiers. They made them kneel in front of the stairs leading to the throne, under the harsh gaze of the king.

''Duchess Agnes, your betrayal of the crown is unforgivable. For this, in this day and place, you are sentenced to death.''

The aged woman simply lowered her head. No other sentence has been expected from the start for her. The soldiers took her away, leaving only her son, face down.

''Son of the former duchess Agnes, Tyler. Even though you partook in the betrayal of your mother, I am willing to show clemency due to your youth. In this day and place, you shall be stripped of your nobility, enlisted into Nohr's army as a simple soldier, and devote the rest of your life to fight for the kingdom.''

The young man's face became one of pure relief, then shock at the realization of what the mercy implied exactly. Even if he had the chance to rise up in the hierarchy, he would never be a lord again. He nonetheless managed to regain a bit of composure to bow deeper before being taken away.

''Rebellious duke Richard, come.''

The man was brought before the throne. Garon himself had difficulty to believe it was the same man that stood at his council before: his dark hair turned white since from his incarceration, his body and face worn out. So weak he was, the soldiers had to support him while he was made to kneel to avoid his fall.

''Rebellious duke Richard, you will suffer the same fate as your accomplice. In this day and place, you are sentenced to death.''

The man didn't even react at the announcement. Was he even conscious of what happened around him? At least the duchess maintained her dignity. Looking at the pathetic shell of a lord was brought to his fate, Garon continued.

''Lastly, all the men and women captured in the rebellion shall be sent to the mines to work until the end of their day. May this be a warning to all those who dare to bring strife to Nohr.''

The declaration echoed in the throne room. The stick. Now, the carrot.

''Daughter of the former duke Richard, Faye, come.''

A poised young lady in her second decade with raven hair and a blue dress approached, kneeling elegantly. She looked like a typical norhian noble, but there were some little details that showed otherwise in the vigilant eyes of Garon. Few ladies of the court ever carried three daggers, furthermore not in sheathes in the same tone and style as the robe to hide them from superficial inspection, and her posture was that of someone ready to defend itself. She had been trained in the art of killing.

''Daughter of the former duke Richard, Faye. You stayed faithful to the throne despite the betrayal of your father, secretly corresponding with our spies during the rebellion. Furthermore, you opened the gates of the city of Dunberg to our army, avoiding a siege. Your loyalty to the throne shall be rewarded. In this day and place, I grant you the dukedom formerly belonging to your father, from the Fuming Dell up to the river Archon. Rise up, duchess Faye.''

The young lady did a delicate curtsey before standing up, a small smirk on her lips. Despite losing about a third of its territory, the dukedom was still one of the largest of Nohr, possessing some of the richest iron mines of the continent. She was a cold opportunist, the sort that understood the benefits of loyalty, something Garon valued greatly.

''General Daniela, come.'' Said Lora, taking the reins.

A red-headed woman approached, wearing the traditional armor of norhian strategist, a white and carmine tunic reinforced with shoulder and breast plates.

''General Daniela, you won a battle against the forces of the rebellious duchess, less than one against three, protecting the rear-guard of the prince. For your tactical feat, in this day and place, I grant you the dukedom formerly belonging to the duchess, from the Wood of Forlorn up to the mounts of Sarre. Rise up, duchess Daniela.''

Numerous other rewards were assigned afterward, the ceremony taking most of the remaining day once followed by official matters. Only by night fall the court dispersed, leaving the royal couple free to rest in the royal apartments. Butlers helped the king get out of his armor, leaving only his long tunic before quitting the massive bedroom. Garon let out a low sigh as he sat on the bed. Soft steps in the dark, another weight came on the mattress as Lora sat at his side, maids had undressed her too.

''How do you feel, Lora?''

''I... am tired. I hope things will get calmer soon.'' She admitted.

''It will be. Do not worry, you did well.''

It took her more than two hours of private repetition to perfectly memorize her part, the way she had to speak to every of those who were rewarded, the titles of all those she had to name. Her frustration had almost been funny to watch, but at the same time he was aware on how much it was weighting on her.

''And you, Garon? You haven't mourned Anïa yet.''

''I will. Tomorrow.'' Said the King in a low voice. ''I need some time.''

Lora nodded. For a moment they stayed still in the dark, simply listened each other breath. To the rest of the court he was a standing mountain that nothing could reach anymore, be it emotions or events. Even to his children, to whom he could show affection and love, he had to maintain the image of a perfect King, the example they had to look upon. His Queens were always the one to whom he could confide his doubts, in the secrecy of the night. And now he did the same for Lora.

After a time Garon felt Lora lied down on the bed, allowing him to see her muscular body covered by a simple white tunic. It would have been tantalizing in his younger days. But not now. Furthermore, he promised to Lora. Even though they shared bed, she asked him to respect one last limit. He understood, thought Garon, gently stroking her short dark hair. She wished to respect the memory of Katerina and Arete this way. And he would never tarnish that.

''Sleep well, my love, my Queen.''

The throne room was almost empty, an unusual sight in the midday. There was only a handful of high lords and ladies and their entourage, as well as almost all members of the royal guard. However, the circumstances were quite unusual themselves, thought Lora as she looked at the royal guards on the side. They were more on edge than ever, and for good reasons.

''Majesties, the emissaries are here.'' Announced the herald.

''Bring them in.'' Decreed Garon.

Envoy from Hoshido, an official, royal envoy, sent to parley with Nohr. If the records told the truth, according to Garon, it was the first occurrence since about ten generations. About three centuries without a single true contact between the two kingdoms were coming to an end, if she was to discard the disastrous meeting between her king and the now dead king of Hoshido. It was clear now why the Hoshidian retired their forces from the frontier: were it not the case, the messenger would have likely been slaughtered by fear of a trap.

The gates opened. From the side of the throne Lora squinted, looking at them intensely. They were three, two men and one woman. Two of them carrying weapons, two katana for the man, bow and naginata for the woman, their gears far superior in quality than that of ordinary soldiers revealing them as samurais. The last man was wearing ample clothes instead of armor and used a staff to walk.

A priest. Surely, he was the one to actually parley while the other were her to protect him. Nohr was not a very religious country, as opposed to the rumored great piety of Hoshido toward the gods and spirits, and the man was surely not as untouchable as he would have been in another kingdom. Flanked by no less than six nohrian guards, they came at thirty feet of the throne. Four guards then stopped the advance of the two samurais, leaving only the cleric to continue with two soldiers. He was stopped at twenty feet of the throne and knelt, both knees and forehead on the ground.

''I salute you, king Garon, son of King Jorden, descendent of the Dusk Dragon and Sovereign of Nohr. My name is Zenma, monk in service of Hoshido's royal family. My companions are lady Reina, retainer of Queen Mikoto, and Idaten, vassal samurai of the royal family. I come at the behalf of Queen Mikoto, Sovereign of Hoshido, to open talks with her words and authority.''

Silence followed the declaration, a long moment where Garon seemed to consider the words of the man. Just enough time not to seem too eager to listen, but not too long not to look hesitant, such was the delicate equilibrium that Lora learned the hard way at the court when she became the first advisor. Judging enough time have been spent in that tedious manner, Lora spoke up.

''Rise, priest. We shall listen to your words here and now.''

The man rose to one knee, looking at her with old eyes marked with a slight curiosity.

''Please forgive me, milady, but I do not know whom I am speaking. Would you please be so kind as to illuminate this old cleric, who live in isolation to serve the gods?'' Respectfully asked the man, lowering his head as he used his staff to support himself.

Lora felt her muscles tense. To serve the gods. She didn't think that hearing those words would affect her still.

''I am Lora, consort Queen of King Garon, and Sovereign of Nohr.'' She answered clearly without letting her feelings show through. ''Until recently, I was his first general and master of arms.''

The monk seemed to be affected by her words as he gripped his staff with enough strength to whiten his fingers, but when his face rose it was devoid of any trace of feeling. However, Lora immediately noted that it was not the case of the two samurais. The man's face was distorted with pure hatred, while the woman kept a stoic face betrayed by the tension of her body.

''Thank your majesty, for indulging my curiosity.'' Said the monk, attracting attention to himself again. ''I shall now speak the word of Queen Mikoto. This long war claimed far too many lives, for both kingdom, including our beloved King. She does not hope naively for the grudge to disappear, but desire to make a first step together with Nohr toward a peaceful resolution. As such, Queen Mikoto ask for a ceasefire, beginning at the start of the next moon, which will be signified by the withdrawal of every troop of each side of the Bottomless Canyon up to at least one league. In return, the queen is willing to open the border of the country for Nohrian merchants to come through.''

Silence followed, but this time it was broken by thousands of whispers. The court was visibly taken aback. They thought Hoshido would came asking retribution for their dead, flaunt their so-called superiority and now impregnable position, maybe even threaten them. No one believed such absurd offer could be made. Lora neither. Queen Mikoto was willing to brush aside the death of her King Sumeragi in favor of a possible peace? From their position of undeniable tactical advantage? In Lora's mind, she could only be a fool or a saint.

But if foolish Queen Mikoto was, her proposal was prepared by someone smart. The retreat of Hoshido's forces beyond their frontiers and the barrier, away from the Bottomless Canyon, meant they technically already fulfilled part of their end of the bargain. Since no Nohrian could hold malignant will inside Hoshidian borders because of the magical barrier, there was no way for the merchants to become an infiltrated force. If they were to accept the truce, depending of the final terms of the accord, the kingdom would benefit from a massive increasing in trade in form of the food they always lacked.

The accord seemed way too good to be true, but it was also an occasion that could never come again. No sorcerers or witches of the kingdom managed to find any weakness in the barrier, and Garon confided to her that the power that created it was much stronger than any person of dragon blood should be. Was it the work of the spirits or the gods to help Hoshido? In any case, it was almost certain that the chances of ever breaking it were null. It was too good to pass, but her mind still screamed at her that it was too good to not hide something.

''Monk, I heard the proposal of your queen. Know that I do not disregard the idea of peace, so I am willing to consider your offer.'' Declared Garon as he raised an inquisitive gaze, taking away her indecision.

''I, too, heard the proposal of Queen Mikoto, and willing to consider the offer.'' Followed Lora, trusting the judgment of her king.

The old monk bowed once more, forehead on the ground as he gratefully answered:

''May the gods bless you, majesties, for accepting to listen words of reason. I pray we reach an agreement soon.''

''Hum. We will start negotiation tomorrow. Until then, you shall be our guest.'' Concluded the King.

Rising up, the priest was about to walk back to his companions when Lora interrupted him with a clear voice:

''Wait.''

Stopped in his track her interlocutor turned back, the attention of the court now entirely focused on them.

''What does her majesty require of me?''

''I will see myself for your settling.''

Lora noticed the unease appearing on the monk's face, but nothing was said as she descended the throne stairs. Two royal guards followed her, taking with them the six soldiers guarding the three Hoshidian as they strode across the great corridors of Krakenburg, traversing the heart of the castle to reach their destination.

''Those are the apartments you will occupy.''

The two samurais, visibly on edge, were examining the place like it was going to fall down on them but did not voiced any complaint. The luxurious succession of three rooms Lora showed them was composed of a massive bedroom with a large bronze basin, a living room with multiple armchairs and a sculpted wood table, alongside a low shelf filled with books, and finally an antechamber endowed with a metallic fireplace and sofas. Light was provided by magical stones embedded in the walls, another luxurious commodity most of the castle lacked. The overall wealth of the place was easy to understand if one considered who was the previous owner: the witch Evelyn, late mother of princess Camilla. No one have been using it since her death, making it the perfect place to host the envoys.

''This is too much, majesty. Thank you for your generosity.'' Said the priest, bowing.

An almost inaudible snarl, one that could have been missed if it was not for the acoustic of the place, came from the male samurai.

''You worm, what did you just said?'' Exclaimed a guard, angry at what was likely an insult from the Hoshidian swordmaster.

''This does not concern you, Nohrian scum.'' Scornfully retorted the Hoshidian.

Tension immediately started to build-up, shattering the fleeting impression of quietness and tranquility that have lingered until then, mutual animosity laid bare between Nohrians and Hoshidians as both side were about to draw their weapons.

''Quiet.'' Firmly decreed Lora, making the guards instantly sheath their half-draw weapons.

The samurai didn't move, keeping his gaze filled with hostility high and proud. Again that overwhelming vanity that Lora witnessed so many time in those people, the same one that made them kill themselves to avoid capture or the shame of defeat. For an instant she considered executing the offender on the spot to avoid further complication.

''Idaten, we came at the order of Queen Mikoto to draw the war to an end! Apology this instant!'' Dryly reprimanded the monk, striking the ground with his staff and actually shaking the samurai.

''But... My... My apologies, lord Zenma, for... my disrespectful attitude.'' Reluctantly said the man, looking down. ''I swear it will not happen again.''

''Then I will overlook this incident for the sake of our parley.'' Concluded Lora, looking the man down before waving at the priest. ''Settle down. Should you need anything, the guards will call servants.''

She left after the old monk bowed one last time, followed by the two royal guards as she walked back to the throne room. She learned enough for now from her brief interaction with the Hoshidians. Zenma was actually level-headed and patient as his station would indicate, and Lora was quite sure he was the best kind of person Hoshido could send. The swordmaster, Idaten, was just as prideful as any other samurai and already made an incident. Maybe Garon could find a way to exploit it. The royal retainer, Rena was her name, seemed more composed than her companion, not having said a single word since her arrival, but there was no mistaking her gaze. The gaze of one who would have fought thousand times over trying to negotiate.

Once more, Lora wondered what kind of person could be Queen Mikoto to wish peace, in spite of everything that happened between the two kingdoms. In truth, she had something else in mind too. She heard of the wild rumors and stories that came along her ascension through her informers. The most persistent ones made her either a descendant of the Fire Dragon or a witch. And those were the dullest, so she decided to just ignore them altogether. But now, the reaction of those Hoshidians made her curious. What did the rumors and tales made her in the land she fought against for almost a decade?

''Idaten, you have to control yourself better. One word from their Queen and we would have all died for nothing.'' Quietly chastised Reina.

In the living room of the apartments given to them, the two Hoshidian warriors were taking shift in the middle of the night. Deep into what was the heart of the enemy territory, it was unthinkable not to do as such. Who knew what treachery the Norhians were actually preparing under their apparent willingness to negotiate. They did kill Sumeragi as he was visiting Cheve, a cowardly assassination that only them would dare to.

''My deep apologie, lady Reina, but I just couldn't stand it. To see lord Zenma act so smarmy toward that... Monster.'' Spat Idaten, disgust and hatred mixed into his voice.

''I know. I fought there too.'' Said the royal retainer, reminiscing.

The Battle of the Red Plains, the one that happened years ago. It was at this occasion that they discovered in person the creature fighting alongside Nohr, and the memories were still haunting many others. Reina had been in the sky alongside her fellow Kinshi knights, slaughtering those wretched wyverns as the ground forces were slowly cornering the enemies. Then it happened. A deafening conflagration resonating like thunderclap in plain skies, frightening her Kinshi and making her look below. That was when she saw it. A figure engulfed in red flames, standing in the middle of charcoal corpses before jumping into the fray, killing hoshidian by the dozens and burning the very ground it stood on. That abomination alone disrupted the vice and allowed the Nohrian King to escape, spreading death and fear everywhere. The monster even spread its fire to the sky and incinerated some of her comrades when they tried to attack it, before escaping as the ground opened.

''My master Shingetsi was killed this day. I found his remains fuming, his swords melted, burned without a chance to even fight. I cannot forget that sight, I cannot!'' Muttered Idaten, hands clenched. ''And now, I learn that this demon is their new queen...''

There have been rumors about it before. Rumors of a creature of fire and destruction that helped the Nohrian in battle. No one believed it. Not until that battlefield, where it left behind the unrecognizable corpse of a hundred soldiers. In mere days, rumors inflated that Nohrian summoned a demon to fight alongside them, until the identity of the being was discovered by chevois spies, encouraging the rumors even more. To many, the mysterious warrior that seemingly appeared from nowhere in Nohr was not human: it was a demon of flames, an Akuma summoned by Nohrian sorcerers to fight Hoshido. Reina have found herself inclined to agree with those rumors, and all the more so after seeing it face to face. The shine in that woman's eyes was no mere reflection.

''I would love to kill her myself.'' Said the blue haired retainer with the dangerous smirk she was famous for. ''But I trust Queen Mikoto. If her offer manages to quench those barbarians, then we will live in peace at last.''

''Isn't the heavenly barrier of Queen Mikoto enough? They cannot attack us anymore. At most we would have to clean the borders of the Bottomless Canyon once in a while.'' Mumbled the samurai.

''It may be enough, but her majesty wishes for peace. If we can have it, then I am willing to endure much more than that.'' Reina said.

''I am the Queen's vassal. Whatever she desires, I shall strive to make it happen.'' Agreed Idaten.

Silence followed the declaration of the royal retainer, before Reina switched place with her subordinate, taking her turn to watch while he went to sleep. Tomorrow, the negotiation would begin. Unknown to everyone but herself and Orochi, the other retainer of the Queen, there was one mission she had been specially asked to do. There would be no better opportunity than those talks to find about Princess Corrin. And maybe, if there was a chance, to take the kidnapped daughter of Mikoto back.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr: Part 11 - A Cold Reception

The cold wind lashed Lora's face, snow trying to infiltrate her clothes and armor without respite. Behind her a hundred foot soldiers were chilling under heavy mantles and gloves. The blizzard started raging since they came into the territory of the Ice Tribe, and intuition whispered to the nohrian queen that it was likely not to be an entirely natural phenomenon.

The Ice tribe never received much travelers, especially not Nohr soldiers, and for Ice tribe villagers to react this way was understandable. The temperatures of the mountain were unforgiving, said to kill an unprotected man in less than an hour, and even with especially warm clothes one would have to be cautious, for a single storm could bury them under deadly cold snow. Yet the people of the Ice Tribe lived in those lands without any trouble, showing no concern toward the deadly cold and even possessing a mystic control over ice among some of their members, a gift that was said to come from their antic blood pact with the Ice Dragon. The very cold of the lands, unheard even in territories around their own, was said to be a blessing of the Ice Dragon.

Fortunately, Lora already had experience of those sort of lands, in the depth of the Painted World of Ariandel... Even though she was not undead anymore, her body needing more than just an ounce of life to function, she was far from unprepared. She herself wore the frostbite ring, a magical item protecting more than the heaviest fur she wore.

Furthermore, the dozen mages of Lora's troop were to ward of the cold should it ever become crippling, something they actively did for now about half an hour. If her information was correct, they should arrive in view of the Ice tribe main village shortly. If only her scouts were to come back and announce it, moral would go up considerably. Within the storm visibility was reduced to about ten meters, and soldiers were not cursing it only because they were afraid their tongue would freeze and shatter. The wind brutally changed direction, sending a wall of snow into Lora's eyes.

Where were the scouts? Captured, maybe? Killed? If that was the case, or if they had been spotted, the Ice Tribe would have a precise idea of their position, a disadvantage Lora would not be happy to have. Lora had no cavalry, no flying units, no heavy armored troops, the environment making them all useless.

A shade in the snowstorm approached, waving arms, before revealing itself as one of the scouts. With a foggy breath he bowed before Lora, dusting down the snowflakes on his arms.

"Report. The Ice tribe village is less than ten minutes ahead. About twenty of their men are gathered near the entrance. I could not see if they had weapons.'' Reported the scout, shivering.

"What of the other scouts?"

"They stayed behind to watch out. It seemed the blizzard is stopping right in front of the village, like by some kind of sorcery."

So, they had been noticed. There was no more use in slow approach anymore, and Lora's soldiers would be better not freezing to death.

"Pass the word, we are close to our goal. All soldiers, full throttle." Commanded Lora.

The scout bowed and ran along the column. Soon the troops were marching faster, fighting the blizzard with a new determination. Then like an enchantment, the sky cleared to reveal a cloudy noon. The wind ceased, the snow disappeared. In front of the nohrian queen was now an open field leading to the entrance of a large village.

Just like the scout said, there was twenty-two men and women. Lora could notice that none of the villagers seemed to be wearing more than light clothes, proving that the cold really did not bother them. However contrary to the scout report they did wear weapons, mostly axes and some spears, all made of fine looking steel. But her eyes were set on the one appearing as the leader, a step further than the other: a man with sharp figure and bluish hair, dressed in a lightly armored robe showing his muscled chest.

"Halt, norhians. I am Kilma, leader of the Ice Tribe, and I won't allow you to progress any further into our lands." Declared the now named man with a strong voice.

The proud declaration was followed with spiraling snow from his body, sending cold wave toward the soldiers. There was little doubt now: The Ice Tribe possessed mystic power over ice. Lora took her heavy mantle away, revealing the ornamented armor of Lorian before stepping forward.

"I am Lora, queen of Nohr, and I come to parley with the leader of the Ice Tribe."

"I do not care for what scheme you have, but this is not your kingdom. The Ice Tribe does not welcome strangers, especially if they come in arms."

Despite the calm and collected tone of Kilma, the wind intensity abruptly increased, considerably dropping the temperature as he defied Lora's gaze. Some soldiers started to rise their weapons in answer, the mage trying to protect their comrades from the icy wind.

"Soldiers, sword to sheath!" Decreed Lora strongly. "Chief Kilma, I come to parley, not fight. Those men here are my escort, and I won't tolerate you to indispose them any further. Cease those winds at once."

"The Ice Tribe does not bow to Nohr or its rulers. We never did, and never will. Leave us in peace." Replied the man firmly.

This was enough. Lora made a step forward and reached the warmth inside of her soul. The First Flame was still here. Weak, flickering, pale. And yet, still so terribly powerful! Flame surged from her soul. The world turned to white as everything was bathed in fire, snow and ice vaporizing instantly. When her eyes could see again, the queen felt. Felt her flesh crackle, her muscles melt, her bones split. Everything hot, everything was pain, the pain of burning alive as flames engulfed her whole body. But she could still think. Still act. She would never become a mindless Lord.

Lora saw the scorched ground around, her soldiers back standing in awe, the tribesmen gripping their weapons fearfully. Only their leader was standing still, his calm broken by astonishment as snow was melting all around, replaced by flame no water could extinguish.

"This is your final warning, Leader of the Ice Tribe. I come to parley, but I won't hesitate to use force if you refuse to listen."

It hurt to talk. From Lora's tortured throat came raspy, guttural words, a pathetic attempt at talking to her own ears, yet the First Flame made it a roaring conflagration. Lora made a step forward. Under her foot the snow ground spontaneously ignited. The Ice Tribe warriors made a step back. Looking at his people, Kilma finally regained his composure and raised his voice.

''Queen of Nohr, I accept your offer of parley.''

Lora barely heard Kilma's words at first. Amidst her mind muddled with pain, she nearly ignored the plea. Then she restrained the flame. The fire ceased, the flames disappeared, the air become cold once more as snow fell again on the scorched land. The queen almost stumbled back when the power of the First Flame retreated, trying to hide the sudden exhaustion. The Flame may have been stored into her soul, the Fire returning to embers, yet the pain of her body subsided, and she had to hide her weakness.

''Captain, you will stay outside the village with your men.'' Said Lora in a low voice, too exhausted to speak strongly. ''Unless I grant you permission, do not enter it at all. Am I understood?''

''Yes, your majesty. Perfectly.'' Nodded the commander of her little troop, still in awe.

Lora breathed deeply, her lungs letting out a piercing pain, the magic of the Chloranthy ring she wore already starting to restore her strength. The tribesmen moved aside, leaving her to follow the leader of the Tribe inside the village. She then noticed something: The Ice Tribe was a lot larger than it seemed from the outside, even without snowstorm blocking view. Built near an immense frozen lake there was five gathering of houses, making the village much bigger than it appeared at first glance.

If it came to a battle, Lora's soldiers would have been massively outnumbered. The gathering she previously thought to be the village itself possessed a house taller than the others at its center, without a doubt the leader's living place. Her instinct proved right when Kilma led her inside, and they entered in a small room whose ground was covered in warm fur, with a little wooden table at the center.

Lora sat at the invitation of the Ice tribe leader, who sat in front of her. Before they could talk, a girl with light blue hair very similar to that of the Ice Tribe leader almost stumbled inside, eyes widening in fear and confusion when she noticed Lora.

''Flora, please bring some tea for our guest.'' Calmly asked Kilma.

The girl nodded frantically and ran away in the house. Young as Corrin, thought the queen, or maybe a little older. Her pronounced resemblance to the chieftain indicated with little doubt that it was his child or a close relative. Lora turned back to the man, gathering her strength to speak with more than a whisper when the chieftain started to talk first.

''I usually would never have accepted a stranger in my village like this. However, I am no fool. You would have killed my people to the last if I refused to hear you.''

''Your death is not what I aim for, chieftain.'' Replied Lora in a low, cold tone. ''Nor the death of your people. To do so would be a waste.''

''Of course. You nohrian only ever sought to enslave the Ice Tribe.''

The accusation hung in the air, the truth of such statement undeniable. According to Garon, the Ice Tribe had always been a thorn into the nohrian royalty side. Their mere presence was the absolute proof that they could not control their entire territory, and none of the expeditions sent to subdue them worked in centuries. The Ice Tribe either defeated them or they retreated deeper in the mountains, waiting for the nohrian troops to freeze to death. Garon himself abandoned the idea at the time, thinking of it as a waste of resources. Until Hoshido became unattainable.

''For all its faults, Nohr does not support slavery. You will become our vassal, no less.''

''There is no distinction between those two situations.'' Retorted Kilma.

The door opened again. The same child as before was holding a pot of smoking liquid and two little goblets, the scent unmistakably identifying the drink as tea. She put all of it on the table before looking at her father worryingly, who sent her outside with a nod.

''Name it as you wish. If you submit peacefully, no harm will be done to you and your people. Your lands will stay yours, your laws and custom untouched. In exchange, you will only have to pay tribute and swear fealty to Nohr.''

The chieftain filled the two goblets of tea as she stated her terms, impassive. Lora didn't touch her own, wary and waiting for an answer.

''Don't play dumb, queen of Nohr. We have no riches for you to snatch other than the lives of our peoples. If we are to die fighting, it will be against you. Even if we are going to battle a daughter of the Fire Dragon itself.'' Declared the chieftain, drinking his own goblet in one go and starring at Lora defiantly.

Lora felt her respect for the man grow. In other circumstances, in another time, she could have agreed. But she too, had people to watch for.

''We have enough soldiers as it is, chieftain Kilma. A fourth of your harvest, every three months. Such is the tribute we ask of our vassal.'' Rectified the queen, gazing into her interlocutor's cold eyes as she delivered her next words. ''Refuse, and I will burn this place to the ground until your people surrender.''

There was a moment of silence as the chief was visibly pondering her threat. Deep inside Lora hoped Kilma would not resist. This was the most generous offer she could do. Otherwise, she would have to resort to brutal subjugation, then taking prisoners to insure their continuous bondage. And she would have to do it as Lord of Cinder, a dreadful eventuality. The exhaustion partly faded away, but another transformation would likely make her powerless for some time. Looking at the tea, the queen made a handful of flowered purple moss appear in her hand before tearing the little white flower into the liquid. Her stock was dwindling. But it was better than risking of being poisoned again, she thought drinking the tea.

''I never thought I would say this, but you give no choice. The Ice Tribe yield to you, queen of Nohr.''

Neither Kilma's tone nor his eyes spoke the same language as his mouth, but it didn't matter to Lora. As long as the Ice Tribe submitted for the time being, a later rebellion was of no importance. She drank her whole tea. Hot yet refreshing, an unusual taste.

''Then I will take my leave. Fifty soldiers will stay in the village as permanent garrison. I expect them not to freeze and die by the time their replacements come, every three month'' Lora said getting up.

''This was not present in your terms.'' Hissed Kilma, still sat.

''Do not play dumb, chieftain.'' Shot back the queen with his own words. ''Left without surveillance, you could easily subvert your oath. Be thankful that I did not demand hostages.''

The prospect seemed to quiet the man rising in turn. The powers in play were just too unbalanced for Kilma to truly argue, and he was apparently wise enough not to protest too much. Maybe fifty soldiers could be less than enough to keep an eye on such leader, but Lora already gave her word on the matter. And after all, her goal was already achieved. With the earlier fall of Cheve in the south and now the Ice Tribe subdued, Nohr currently controlled the western half of the continent in its entirety. Lora inspired deeply, cold air refreshing her lungs. At last, some peace before the storm that would inevitably come…

Strictly speaking, the great castle of Krakenburg did not possess archives. At least, nothing like the Great Archives of Lothric. Lora never felt at ease inside them, even before the fall of her kingdom: four floors of cramped passageway between never ending shelf of three to four meters high, crumbling under massive amount of books that always seemed to be about to fall. There were so numerous, the scholars prided themselves to have gathered more than every other kingdom united. With the sole exception of Vinheim, but who could surpass the cradle that witnessed the birth of sorcery itself at the dawn of Lordran civilization? The royal castle of Nohr on the other hand possessed only three small libraries. One of them was in the royal apartments, a bigger one was at public disposition for noblemen and noblewomen in the west wing. The last belonged to the court sorcerers and was a place of training, research and learning.

Lora almost exclusively used the second, in no small part to gain better understanding of the kingdom she swore loyalty to. And at this moment she discovered how much their writing was different from the one she knew. It had shocked her as the language was so similar, with only some accent she got accustomed to quickly. Re-learning to read have been painful, no, humiliating as she forgone sleeping for almost a month, something she could not have done without the doping green herbs of Farron, dwindling her stock to almost nothing. It had the surprising effect of making queen Katerina grant her access to the royal library some time after, as the late queen thought she would appreciate. Lora… didn't go in it much, mostly to not disrespect Katerina for the favor her queen did to her. Lora learned some interesting things about the Dragon Veins and the First Dragons though. The only library she never approached was the last, sorcery and black magic being far from both her interest. At least, until recently.

"Check."

The calm voice of prince Leo resonated among the bookshelves. Lora frowned. The youngest prince was crushing her without any visible difficulty. She didn't consider herself bad at chess but was no fool: there was no way she could keep in mind the possible movements of all the pieces at once. Moving her last rook to protect the king, she studied the board as the prince moved a lone pawn at the edge. Prince Leo could go either for a promotion, take another pawn, or try to check again by using his bishop. What to do… The promotion would all but guarantee his victory, but it would take him two other turn to attain it. The check was the most obvious. Taking a pawn would not benefit him that much and would make his queen vulnerable to another of her pawn. Lora finally moved her king away. The prince reacted by eating the pawn, surprising her. She took his queen, he moved his pawn. Then only did she realize her mistake. His rook was now free to put her in check. She couldn't block both the promotion and move her own rook to protect the king. Lora took the pawn with her rook.

"Check."

It was the end. No matter what she chose, the next move of prince Leo would end the match. And indeed, after moving the king away, it was checkmate.

"Your tactical mind is impressive for one so young, prince Leo."

"Thank you, queen Lora. But chess is not like real battle."

"Practicing with chess is the same as practicing with wooden swords. A training, nothing more. Now, on to your magic. Show me what you have been taught thus far."

The youngest prince nodded respectfully before picking up a spell book with yellow cover. Standing up, they went to the far side of the library, a place specially arranged for training. In front of a sturdy stone wall were placed numerous training dummy, the nearest bookshelves placed at respectable distance at the opposite side. Leo took place and opened the yellow book in his hand, muttering an incantation before gesturing toward the wall. Runes briefly appeared around the book before a lightning ball came out of the blond prince's hand, blowing up on the dummy's torso.

"Good enough." Succinctly said Lora.

"Good enough? I'm offended by such statement."

The snapping voice of Iago came out just before the sorcerer himself, from the shadows of the bookshelves. Pale as ever, the royal sorcerer looked like a spiteful ghost. For all Lora cared, he should as well act like one and cease to appear at all.

"Iago. Is there any relevant reason for you to object?"

"I hope your majesty didn't forget I have been appointed as head instructor of the princes and princess magical training." Retorted the dark mage in a falsely polite tone. "By your own admission, your mastery of magic is far from, how would I say, impressive."

"It is more than enough to supervise the progresses of the prince by myself." Sharply countered Lora. "Unless you went to battlefields behind my back, there is nothing you can teach the prince about using magic in real battle."

Iago turned even paler at the affront. He opened his mouth, closed it, lips forming a single line concealing his venomous tongue.

"I'm still the one in charge of the prince's training, and that casting lacked in both speed and power. Prince Leo may have correctly controlled the spell, but that's all. I will expect more in the future." Spat the sorcerer, storming off the area.

The nerve of that worm. Although prince Leo was not on the level required to be considered battle ready yet, he was still younger than prince Xander when he was first sent to battle. There was such a thing as proper training, no matter what sadistic tendencies the sorcerer satisfied in placing unrealistic expectations on the prince's shoulders.

''The royal sorcerer was right, queen Lora. I have yet to improve the speed of my casting.'' Pointed Leo with clarity.

"In sorcery, control is what matter the most. Mages without discipline are more dangerous to their allies than to their enemies, but I suppose Iago does not concern himself with such things." Said the queen disdainfully. "Let us continue.''

The prince used wind, then fire, each time demonstrating great control over his magic. However, it indeed lacked in power and speed. And all of those would be necessary if he was to inherit the second divine weapon of Nohr: the sacred tome Brynhildr. Garon never used it, lacking the magical prowess required, and was hoping Leo could be the next wielder.

"This is enough, prince Leo. Your control is strong enough. You know where to better yourself, so I expect improvement in those area."

"I will." Nodded the blond child. "Queen Lora, may I… ask you something?"

The still polite but unusually hesitant tone of the boy she only heard collected intrigued Lora a little.

"Of course, prince Leo. Do ask."

"You talked once about the magic of your land. I would like to learn much more about them."

It was unsurprising. The youngest prince was a well of curiosity and hard work about magic. While at first the siblings trained together under her supervision, prince Leo was now resolute in his choice to favor magic over martial training, unlike his older siblings who took the other path. Lora could not help but being disappointed about it: of all the royal children, Leo was the one with the greatest potential, a precocious genius in all respects.

"Yes, I can tell you about it. Listen. Magic in Lordran is composed of three different branch, each vastly different from the other in its principle and catalyst. The first is Sorcery, the art of shaping one's soul and projecting it in the exterior world, often as shield or projectiles. It requires great intelligence and a lot of studies to master, on top of a soul strong enough to endure the manipulation induced."

The eyes of the prince were focused, with a sharpness unique to them. Neither Xander, nor Camilla, nor Corrin and not even… Not even Azura had such fast grasp on what she had been taught. Not once she had to explain something twice to Leo.

"The second is Pyromancy, often seen as brutish and primitive in comparison to Sorcery. For the most part it is true. Pyromancer direct their inner Fire toward the exterior, often as fireball or firestorm, but they can accomplish surprising things too. I have seen someone breath poison mist, another makes his flesh hard as iron, and even one creating a healing flame."

Pyromancy was not something that could be used without skill and training, contrary to what numerous scholars thought. Cornyx promptly corrected her on that point. Pyromancy was simplistic at heart, but it required great prudence not to be overwhelmed and burnt, the flames always seeking to escape out of control.

''The last magic is the power of Miracle. They are prayers to the gods, tales of heroic acts channeling the faith of the user to produce the Miracle itself. The result depends of which prayer have been used and how deep the user's faith is in the gods. Great devotion is necessary even for the simplest. The usual cleric would heal wounds, but faithful warriors could bless their weapon and call upon lightning.''

The younger prince kept silent for a moment.

''Could you teach them to me?'' Finally asked Leo.

''… No.'' She declined. ''It may look similar, but there are actually much more differences between what you are taught and those magics in Lordran. When you become more experienced in magic, maybe. But for now, focus on what you are already learning. Understood?''

''Yes, queen Lora.'' Said the prince, masking his disappointment.

There was actually a key difference however between the magics of Lordran and that of this land. All the power needed for pyromancies, miracles and sorceries came from the caster himself, and only from there. Meanwhile, mages of this land seemed to draw power from the world itself, like some sort of ambient force, before adding their own power into it. They also used tomes prepared specifically for one spell in particular, just like the one used by the prince earlier. Those tomes served one primary purpose: battle. With such permanent catalyst and power source, mages could repetitively use one same spell without exhausting themselves too fast. The same process was used for healing staves of battlefield healers. In result, the queen was hesitant to submit the prince to a magical process involving much more investments.

Furthermore, she also would not be able to teach more than the basics. The magical theories of advanced Sorcery were too much for her, Pyromancy required, how Cornyx said it, a "less uptight mind" to be fully exploited. She never let the flame go and it would dampen its power. And Miracles… Footsteps and breathing. In a flash the queen turned to the origin of the sound before recognizing it just before a familiar figure appeared in the alley between bookshelves.

"Greeting, princess Camilla."

"Greeting, queen Lora." Answered the eldest princess with a polite smile, approaching prince Leo earnestly. "I just came here to see how my baby brother is doing."

"I am fine, big sister." Said Leo, cheek slightly reddening. "What are you doing there? I thought you were riding today."

"I was, but I had to announce you the latest new. Next week we will be able to see our little sister at the Northen Fortress, with father's permission."

"You mean Corrin?"

"Yes." Confirmed Camilla, radiant. "Our baby sister Elise is still too young to come but still, won't it be wonderful already?"

"It will surely be, big sister." Agreed the youngest prince in an oddly down tone.

"Oh, you are adorable." Happily said Camilla, visibly ignoring the way her brother reacted in favor of arranging his hairs.

Camilla was definitively blossoming into a beautiful woman, thought Lora as the eldest princess was fully using her superior height and strength to pamper her brother as she pleased, ignoring his vain attempt at escaping. She was steadily losing her girly feature, becoming month after month a more martial image of her mother, the deceased Evelyn. There was only one thing worrying the queen. If the princess was to also inherit the plentiful bust of her parent, she would need tailor-made armors to host it.

"Sister, please stop that! Listen to me!" Pleaded the youngest prince once more, exasperated and embarrassed.

"Alright, alright." Laughed the princess before turning to Lora, her smile once again becoming more sweetly polite than genuine. "Queen Lora, will you be present at the Northen Fortress?"

"Indeed, I will be there too. Princess Corrin is my responsibility."

"Of course it is." Answered Camilla, fangs so strongly bared behind the honeyed words Lora almost mistook the girl for her dead mother. "Well then, I will take my leave. See you later, little brother."

As the princess departed, Lora sighed inwardly. She could not fathom why the eldest daughter of Garon was so hostile to her at time.

"You are free to return to your studies, prince Leo. The council is waiting me." Declared Lora.

"Thank you, queen Lora." Replied the young boy, relieved.

Leaving the library, Lora couldn't prevent her thought to spin wildly on their own, coming back to her last reflection before princess Camilla came in. It was true that her knowledge of most magics was not enough to teach more than the basics. But for Miracles, it was different. Elite knights of Lothric were all able to use Miracles: Blessed Weapon most notably. Lora herself have been proficient in their use before. But since she learned what the gods truly did, their lies, their deceits… She lost all faith. The words became meaningless, the prayers empty. She was simply unable to use them anymore…

''Princess Corrin have almost been led out of the fortress?''

The guard captain feverishly. The incident happened a few days before Lora's current visit of the Northern Fortress, and it was obvious the man was already seeing himself sent to the mines. The confinement of the princess was an absolute priority: she was free of her movements inside the dungeon itself and under heavy restrictions inside the fort, but getting outside was forbidden. If anything had happened to Corrin…

"Who did you say was with her?"

"A-a child, majesty. The son of sir Bors called Silas…" Tried to precise the captain before being cut.

"A child. Almost led the princess outside. Without any protection. Despite your surveillance." Lora repeated slowly, an inexplicably strong anger growing inside.

"They were caught before they could leave the fort, majesty! Gunter doubled the guard on the princess and the boy have been confined in the lodge of his father…"

"I thought the punishment for what he did was death."

"The princess said she forced the boy into helping! She argued strongly and forbade the guards to touch him, even sir Gunter…" Precipitately said the captain.

"Enough." Interrupted Lora once more, shutting the nervous officer.

Child or not, it was inexcusable. Corrin could have been hurt or worse, and thinking about it only irritated her even more. It was unthinkable for the princess to have planned it herself. She was never outside enough time to learn the patrol switching time, nor could she precisely know the way out. Only the boy could have known such things. Sir Bors… No, treason was unlikely. A minor noble under fealty to duchess Daniela's house if she remembered correctly, and the latter was loyal beyond doubt. However, his son almost provoked a disaster. Punishment was to be given, although maybe death was too harsh for someone so young.

"Captain Martin, you will inform sir Bors that he will leave the Northern Fortress alongside his retainers and son, and never return to it. Should any of them do, they are to be executed. I leave your own punishment into the hands of sir Gunter. Is that clear?"

"Yes, your majesty, perfectly clear your majesty!" Assured the soldier still sweating as he bowed deeply, but apparently relieved that his head was safe for now.

Lora left the room unceremoniously as she quickly walked toward the bedroom of the princess, passing stairs and corridors like a gust of furious wind. Arriving at the door she came in without knocking, only to discover the princess on her bed, back turned and wrapped in blankets. The young girl almost jumped at the sound of the door before burying herself even more into her cocoon.

"Corrin, it is me."

"Mother?"

"Yes. Now, get out of your bed." Ordered Lora, making the blanket shake a little.

"Are you angry?" Mumbled the girl in a tiny voice.

"I will be even more if you do not talk to me face to face. Get out."

Hesitantly, the blanket was pushed away and the girl came out barefoot on the cold ground, hairs scruffy and eyes ringed with fatigue refusing to look into Lora's own.

"You know you cannot go outside the fortress. You know it."

"But I…" Tried to answer Corrin before being cut.

"No but. You cannot act as you wish carelessly, princess or not. Do you understand?" Insisted Lora strongly.

"Yes. Sorry mother..." Whispered Corrin, dejected.

"Now, be honest with me. Why did you try to get out?"

"Silas just wanted to picnic with me outside, I really want to go outside, the other children always go and I can't…"

Tears were starting to flow from the little princess eyes and she used the large white sleeve of her dress to wipe them without success. So that was why.

"I see." Said the queen, sighing as her anger faded in front of her crying girl. "I will not punish you."

"Sniff, really?"

"Yes, really." Confirmed Lora, kneeling to reach Corrin height and reorganize her hair. "After all, today is special. I did not come alone, your siblings are here too."

"My siblings? Here? Where?" Excitedly asked Corrin as hope gleamed in her watery eyes. "I want to see them!"

"Patience, little princess. For now you need a bath and new clothes. You cannot meet them in such poor attire, do you?"

The young girl nodded, all thought of her ruined picnic forgotten. The royal children should be able to distract her, especially if Garon planned those visits to be regular. And with some hope she would quickly forgot that boy she would not see anymore. Corrin will obviously cry and weep, but the lesson would ultimately benefit her, thought Lora. In the future her every action, thoughtful out or not, will bear consequences. It as for the best to learn that lesson now, then one day face a tragedy brought forth by some naive foolishness…

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr: Part 12 - Child's Play

''I worked hard on it! Please mother, come!''

Lora kept a straight face as Corrin tirelessly pulled her hand, following the excited little girl in the corridors of the dungeon. Despite just finishing a training session in which she was thoroughly beaten, the princess seemed determined to display how much she progressed with the piano.

''Do not strain yourself in your enthusiasm, little princess.''

''I'm fine! I wanted to show it to you for a long time!'' Chirped Corrin, her red eyes full of anticipation.

So much energy, thought Lora with a little smile. Was it how her own mother saw the hyperactive child whose wish was to join not the clergy but the knights? Although Corrin had still to progress a lot before being even called a squire. For all her stamina she lacked strength and most of all, discipline. But maybe if she was actually serious in learning her piano lessons, then maybe the princess will learn to show the same seriousness in her other actions. The corridor finally ended after a stair, leading to the quiet little library where the princess did most of her studies. It had been previously used as depot but raising the kidnapped daughter of Sumeragi in the Northern Fortress forced Lora to make some new arrangements.

''Your majesty, I wasn't aware that you would be present in today's session.'' Apologized the princess's tutor as they approached.

''At ease, lady Lorelei.'' Reassured Lora. ''The princess simply wishes for me to witness her improvements.''

The answer didn't seem to reassure the plump middle-aged woman, who curtsied deeply in her ostentatious yellow dress. She had been once one of the most popular musicians of Nestra some years ago and Garon recruited her with a heavy price. Lora was curious to see if that musician actually deserved her reputation and generous wages.

''We will start with the same score we studied last time. If you can do it well enough, we will advance to the next one.'' Said the music teacher.

Corrin nodded with uncharacteristically serious eyes, sitting on the three legged seat in front of the piano. Biting her lips, she started to play. The melody was slow with long and emphatic notes, a very simple score. A lone dissonant note came out, making lady Lorelei frown. There was no other until the score ended, but the teacher told the princess to do it again. Which Corrin did, and this time she played her piano without a single error. Still severe but apparently deciding the performance was acceptable, the tutor placed another musical score in front of the princess.

This time, Corrin took a little longer to read and memorize the sheet before starting. Breathing slowly. The score was more complex but not overly, a slow, almost melancholic piece that Lora let herself appreciate. A string of long notes marked its end, leaving only silence as the princess anxiously raised her eyes.

''You seems to have finally worked seriously.'' Commented the tutor.

Corrin deflated, lip tight and shoulder low at the implicit reproach. It didn't surprise Lora, who knew all too well how the girl could oppose resistance to what she saw as a hassle. It made all the difference when she did dedicate efforts, just like she obviously did. The lesson continued. The princess had to play at various speed, the tutor often correcting the position of each finger, then using only the left or right hand. Sometimes the teacher would show the desired result by playing herself. Multiple time Corrin sent brief look to Lora, as if asking if she was doing good before immediately dive again into the exercise. The lesson lasted about an hour before lady Lorelei ended it.

''For our next time, princess, you will have to play the Ballad of Old Days seamlessly.'' Said the woman with an austere look. ''I also expect you to keep doing as much effort as today in the future.''

''Yes, lady Lorelei.'' Nodded Corrin in an exhausted voice as the tutor turned to Lora.

''Is your majesty satisfied with how I'm teaching her daughter?''

The queen nodded. Despite Lora's small knowledge of music, she could see the musician was obviously a competent teacher, and it did not escape her that when the lady played, it was as much to show the princess what to do as to demonstrate her own skill. Sending lady Lorelei away, Lora turned to Corrin, still sitting on the stool in front of the piano with expectant and anxious eyes.

''You did well, little princess. I enjoyed your music.''

Corrin beamed brightly, eyes full relief and joy. Before the queen could react, the princess was already close, hugging Lora tightly. With only a small hesitation, Lora ran her hand in the long hair of the princess. It took Lora some time and a little talk with prince Xander before understanding that the girl was making a lot more effort when she was trying to impress her, something that she felt strangely ashamed of not noticing sooner.

''Your siblings must be back from their patrol. Wait for them here, will you?'' Asked Lora when Corrin stepped off the hug.

''Can't I see them in the courtyard? ''

''Do not be so hasty, little princess. Maybe next time.''

''You said that last time. And the time before too!'' Pouted the princess.

She... did. Why was the child memory so sharp for those things and so empty when it came to some of her lessons? Weighting the possibility, Lora found herself hard pressed to reply with a single argument against the desire of the princess. She had to hear reports of the royal children patrol, and having Corrin accompany her would likely not impede it. In fact, it could give her an insight of some of the duties that would become hers later. Lora's reluctance seemed less and less rational the more she thought about it...

''Very well, little princess. But do behave.''

It was only because of her speed that Lora managed to grab the girl before she could flee, bringing her to a more measured pace by her side as they left the library. The queen herself had been surprised by how fast Corrin could be running away. Especially when the little princess avoided wearing shoes. Lora had to severely insist before having the princess wear shoes out of her room, and Gunter reported that the princess still didn't follow through when she was absent. The old knight was a model of patience and strictness, but even him seemed to slowly give up on that matter.

Arriving into the courtyard, Lora noticed something unusual. Surrounded by a group of soldiers were two kneeling men bound by ropes, more likely peasant according to their ragged clothing. Corrin gasped silently with curiosity, gripping the hand of Lora with more strength. The queen approached, noticing prince Xander coming out of the stables and shifting her path to meet him as the soldiers bowed.

''Queen Lora, my men caught those two inside the forest, with a deer on their back.'' Said the eldest prince, answering to the silent question. ''According to the guard, it is the second time.''

His now deeper voice of young adult added weight to his words, a voice she now found to be very close to that of his father Garon. Lora gazed upon the two criminals prostrated on the ground, noting the gashes in their clothes and the reddish bump the bigger one had on his head. That one likely resisted.

''Are your siblings here yet?''

''No, queen Lora. But I assume they will be there shortly.'' Said Xander, a hand resting on the pommel of Siegfried.

''Then dispense justice quickly.'' Decreed Lora.

The crown prince nodded and turned to his soldiers. As he went to them, Lora felt her arm pulled.

''Mother? Why are those people tied up? What is big brother...'' '' Asked Corrin, eyes filling with incomprehension.

''Poachers. For their crime, they will be hanged.'' Replied Lora as the prince and his soldiers were taking the two criminals outside, their plea of mercy ignored by all except the child.

''Hanged?...'' Repeated the princess before it dawned on her. ''Why? If they are hungry, why can't they hunt? They were just searching food!''

''Hunting deer is reserved to nobility. You should be remembering this from your lessons.''

''But it's unfair!''

''Corrin.'' Said the queen with a severe voice, stopping the juvenile indignation. ''That is how it is, and I will not tolerate further protests on the matter.''

The princess fell silent, obviously displeased but wisely choosing to cease her tantrum, only showing it through her pouting face and little too strong grip on Lora's arm. The queen, hearing the flap of wings, ignored that little rebellion, preparing herself.

A handful of wyverns came from above the rampart and landed in the western side of the courtyard, signaling the arrival of princess Camilla. The eldest princess came down her mount, petting it on the head and scratching its ears before walking toward Lora and Corrin, flaunting her purple hair.

''Oh, my sweet little sister, why such a sad face?'' Said Camila with a caring voice as the child ran into her arms.

''Mother is mean.'' Mumbled Corrin just high enough for Lora to hear it.

''Don't worry, your big sister is here.''

Lora sighed internally as the eldest princess deliberately ignored her, and took the opportunity to call an officer, instructing him to send more patrols into the forest. Poaching was becoming more frequent lately, and the northern roads have been especially calm in term of banditry. The guard could be redirected toward that last matter. A moment after she dismissed the officer, the sound of hoof trample rose from beyond the wall. Lora saw with satisfaction a large number of soldiers pass the gates with at their head the princes Xander and Leo. Both of their forces must have joined in town, before or after hanging the two criminals.

''Princess Camilla, your brothers arrived. Let us move to a more appropriate location for hearing your reports.'' Said Lora to the purple haired girl currently pinching the cheeks of Corrin.

''As you wish, queen Lora.'' Answered the elder princess politely yet almost absently, taking the hand of her little sister for the walk.

A few moments later, the royal children were gathered inside the far more private and comfortable quarters of the fortress commander. Or rather, the quarters the fortress commander was leaving to the queen, or more rarely the king, when they were in visit. A single desk with papers, ink and a quill were occupied by a butler supervised by Lora, while the princes and princess were standing a few feet apart of each other. Corrin was still in the hand of Camilla, who was with Leo just behind Xander. The eldest prince naturally positioned himself at the front, and he was the first to talk.

''Except those two poachers, nothing stood out in the forest paths. The soldiers weren't reluctant to go deep inside, probably because of the lack of banditry since a few years, and I have to commend their discipline.'' Summarized the prince.

''There wasn't anything interesting up there, except the winds were very calm. It was agreeable to feel a little sunlight for once.'' Said Camilla before again focusing on arranging Corrin's hair.

This report was going to be short, thought the queen as the butler plunged the quill into the inkwell between quick writings. But it was to be expected. The now usual presence of royalty within the wall of the Northern fortress encouraged the soldiers to intensify their efforts. And because the royal children led them during their stay, they worked even harder in the hope of getting eventual favors, be theirs, or that of the queen.

''Prince Leo, have you anything to report?''

''… No, this is nothing.'' Said the young man, his short hesitation not avoiding the attention of the queen.

''I alone will decide if it is truly nothing, young prince. Speak now.'' Asked Lora, forcing the blond prince to move a little more forward from his withdrawn position behind his siblings to speak.

''Yes, queen Lora. The attitude of the townspeople was tense. They seemed wary of me and my soldiers, almost scared sometimes. I do not recall such reaction during our last visit at the Northern Fortress.''

This made the queen's gaze sharpen as she looked at the butler, who wrote those last words a little more slowly. She trusted the insight of prince Leo, and it meant the peasantry was not as calm as the fortress commander pretended. She would have to hear more details about it, and her loyal soldiers in the fortress were going to speak very soon... Taking the scroll, Lora spread a drop of wax and apposed her seal on the piece of parchment, dismissing the butler.

''Good. Princes, princess, is there anything you wish to add?''

''They should have been left.'' Muttered Corrin to the annoyance of Lora, understanding clearly what she was talking about, and to her surprise it was the eldest prince that talked first.

''Little sister, it is our duty to uphold the law. You may not like it, but that's how it is.'' Explained Xander patiently to the girl. ''They knew what they were doing was wrong, little princess.''

''Had they searched for lesser game, they would have been fine. They simply suffered the consequence of their own actions.'' Said Leo stoically.

''But...But...'' Stuttered the little girl, highly distressed that her big brother didn't support her.

''Shhhh, calm down my dear. Just forget it, okay? It's not worth seeing you so sad.'' Insisted Camilla, hugging her sister tight.

Lora stayed silent as the siblings disabused and comforted Corrin at the same time. In a fleeting moment of uncertainty,

''All right. Little princess, stay with your siblings for now. Princess Camilla, I trust you to take care of her.'' Finally spoke the queen, standing up.

''Of course, queen Lora.'' Politely nodded the young woman.

Leaving the room, Lora took the direction of the barracks. She wished prince Leo only saw a passing moment of discontentment among the populace. The current fortress commander had an exemplary record, and it would greatly disappoint to learn that his management of the land suffered from brewing resentment...

The close council, or rather the rearranged close council in which prince Xander and princess Camilla replaced the deceased traitors Richard and Agnes, was unusually quiet. Matters were brought one at a time by diligent heralds, and little talk was made between each. A quietness that Lora savored for how rare it was, and how easier it made to take actual decisions instead of hearing endless debates and negotiations.

Maybe this morning would be dedicated to more than just paperwork. And thus despite one recurring subject that always took much time than its worth: the eternal disputes of lords and ladies over lands, and accusations of raiding from one to another. It was no secret that half the "banditry" of the kingdom was made of mercenaries sent to plunder resources in a way or another, but catching the culprits seemed as impossible as finding someone able to properly smith titanite. The most that was done was usually to kill the raiders, burn their base of operation, and possibly recover some loot.

''Father, those taxes asked are quite absurd in proportion. If our dear merchants wish to compete with hoshidian products, why don't they make some efforts instead?''

''Wise words, princess Camilla. Fifty percent for all good coming from Hoshido? Surely this is a jest.''

The words of marquis Alex sparked a glint of approval within Garon's eyes, but only Lora caught it beyond the impassible expression he was showing as usual. The opening of Hoshido to a trade, regardless of how limited it was, had a lot of consequences. And among them, the arrival of a commercial competition that led countless merchants to complain that their trade was in ruin, and demand increased taxes on the imported goods. A bother that Lora thought the sovereign wouldn't have to handle, since the lords were the one to decide such things in their territory. But the merchants united to send a collective request directly to the king, forcing the matter into their hand. For the fourth time.

''To impose further taxes on the trade with Hoshido would ruin the entire point of them opening their border to our merchants. I would advise to ignore them as well.'' Agreed duchess Rose.

Iago kept his mouth shut, to the greatest pleasure of Lora. Only prince Xander was still deep in thought, but she hoped he would share what seemed to be the consensus. Since next to no hoshidian merchant would ever set foot into Nohr, those who brought hoshidian products were nohrian who made the entire journey from Nohr to Hoshido, then back to the black kingdom. In the queen's eyes, to put further pressure on those who were able to trade reliably with hoshidians the food the kingdom was sorely needing would be the epitome of foolishness. Every other merchandise was just a bonus.

''Father, I think it is not as absurd as it sounds.''

This time Garon noticeably turned his gaze toward his son, making the whole room attentive, all eyes looking at prince Xander.

''Some products from Hoshido are not so rare anymore, and they are threatening our craftsmen's work. Our weavers for example simply can't rival hoshidian's.'' Explained the eldest prince calmly.

''Then, prince Xander, what do you propose?'' Asked the marquis, joining his hands and leaning over a little. ''Raising taxes may discourage our merchants, and their contribution is currently invaluable to the current prosperity we are experiencing.''

Or more accurately, his own prosperity. It was no secret that of all the lords, marquis Alex was the one who benefited most of the commerce between the two kingdoms. His lands edging the Bottomless Canyon were the easiest passage and it allowed him to wholeheartedly tax every single passage, although she knew from the soldiers that he only did to a fairly low extent. A smart decision that discouraged people to use riskier, longer paths, and was enriching him consequently.

''I would propose to increase taxes of those problematic products specifically. Not much, but just enough to balance the price from our craftsmen and that of hoshidian goods.''

''With all due respect, prince Xander, your proposal is very unlikely to do anything but create smuggling.'' Pointed the duchess with a little wave of hand. ''Worse, it could promote laziness among the populace.''

Lora turned toward Garon and shook her head slightly. The king nodded in answer, silencing everyone.

''There will be no changes in the taxes toward hoshidian merchandises. This is our final decision.'' Decreed Garon.

Frowning, Xander stayed silent as his proposition was rejected. He has been approached a lot by minor nobles, remembered Lora from the report she received. Minor houses which were very dependent of trade over lands for their living, appealing to the prince magnanimity... That would explain how the merchant voice reached the council so easily multiple times.

''The last tribute from the Ice Tribe included a small amount of colored mosses and green weed. It appears cultivation was a success, your majesty. '' Spoke the messenger, who seemed quite content not to announce bad news upon bad news like he sometimes had to.

''Good. In which proportion?'' Asked Lora, trying to hide how much she was eager to hear the answer.

''Mostly white and purple, along very little purple and green blossom.''

''Have them stored in the castle for the royal physician.'' Decreed Lora to another herald, who bowed before leaving.

This idea was ironically coming from Iago himself, or rather one of his less than subtle taunt. She had been comparing the strength of her purple moss to other antidote frequently used with the help of the royal physicians, trying to find a substitute to avoid finishing her reserve entirely.

None of them seemed to function as efficiently, or at least none that wasn't exceedingly rare, which would defeat the whole point. Same for the green blossom of Faron. The main problem of the mosses and the green blossom was their difficult cultivation. They only sprout near lakes and died quickly at the slightest heat or heavy rain, and the green blossom furthermore bloomed only once a year. She cared little how Iago learned it, only that he let out some low remarks about her "failure of gardening". But it was at this moment that she realized that Nohr now controlled a place where the conditions were ideal - The Ice Tribe.

''Lowering the tribute in exchange of so little does not seem very profitable.'' Snarled Iago in a low voice.

''I have to admit, your majesty, that I am very curious about the capability of those medicinal plants. Are they so potent that it was worth lowering the tribute of the Ice Tribe?'' Asked the duchess Rose as if Iago hadn't talked, making the dark mage scowl dangerously.

''They are.'' Succinctly said Lora, signifying her unwillingness to speak of it longer.

The tribute was not the biggest concern. If the tribute was lessened, the Ice tribe would likely be a little less inclined to have rebellious thoughts. As for the mosses, the nobility had no business in those. She destined them to the royal children first and foremost. Even thought they were not meant to go anywhere alone like some stray mercenaries, having some of those could save their life.

''Next topic is an invitation. From the dukedom of Izumo, at the intention of king Garon and queen Lora, to celebrate... The Archduke... His fourth time winning... the Best... Hair Award?'' Announced the herald with stunned disbelief, scroll in hand.

The silence was deafening. Lora could not have heard it right. It must be a counterfeit. A sabotage. Wordlessly, the herald bowed and gave the scroll to Garon, pale as snow before the frown of the king. After a moment examining the scroll and more importantly the seal upon the document, the king spoke.

''The seal is genuine.''

A snicker escaped the marquis. The rest of the council seemed to hesitate between stunned silence and following his example, but Garon still looked at the piece of parchment with calculating eyes. Lora was becoming curious, and slightly concerned. Was there something inside this invitation that escaped her? Izumo was, from what she learned, barely noteworthy. A small coastal kingdom in the south of Hoshido's eastern part of the continent, not unlike Notre Sagesse in its neutral attitude toward the rest of the world. It was admittedly renowned for its healers and medicines, but the queen knew better than thinking such insignificant things could be the concern of her king.

''Father, as amusing as this missive is, it can't be anything else than a trap. It would be better to simply ignore it.'' Finally said princess Camilla.

''I concur. Though if this contest truly existed, princess Camilla would have won easily.'' Flattered the duchess, her own long light-green hair moving elegantly as she bowed slightly.

''Silence. '' The king abruptly interrupted, freezing the two women. ''Iago, you will send spies to Izumo to prepare our coming.''

''At once, great king. I applaud your wisdom in this decision.'' Said the sorcerer, apparently understanding why the king was adamant in his decision.

The puzzled look of Lora crossed the one, determined, of Garon, promise of later explanations. One thing that was certain was that that Xander would have to rule on his own for the time the king and herself went to Izumo. There was no doubt that the crown prince was ready this time.

''Allow me to speak, my lord.'' Declared Iago, his long and skinny fingers running on the stone table. ''My agents recently talked of troubles in Cheve, a revolt in the making around the southern regions.''

''And why do you bother us about it? The local lords should be quelling that.'' Contemptuously waved the duchess.

''Of course, of course, they should be, but they are so short-sighted that I have to deal with it myself.'' Answered Iago with just as much disdain. ''I spread the rumor that some of the rebels are actually on the side of Nohr and directed their effort into tearing each other apart. I simply felt the need to inform our majesty about this and ask for his wise judgment.'' Finished the sorcerer in a honeyed tone.

Damn those chevois, thought Lora. Even though they were conquered by Nohr, the complicity of the chancellor of Cheve made the conquest quick and without much bloodshed, their famous three companies of knight finding themselves already beaten before being able to assemble their strength. A rebellion would likely lead to the death of many farmers, which would directly impede one of the main reasons of the conquest: to secure another source of materials and food. Subduing Cheve also crushed the very last bastion of influence Hoshido still possessed on the western part of the continent. If a rebellion broke out, Hoshido could regain a footing. That was not acceptable.

''It would be an honor to crush those rebels. Your Highness, please allow me.'' Asked the marquis eagerly.

''No.'' Denied Lora, an inspiring thought blooming. ''There is a simpler solution, should our court mage provide correct information, that is.''

The snarl of Iago approached dangerous territories, almost hostile. But unfortunately, the worm controlled himself and answered politely.

''Well then, your majesty, what do you wish to know?''

''Does members of the three companies of knight provide the core of the rebellions?''

''… According to my spies, it does appear that some members of the three companies of knight are supporting those rebels. What do you seek to do, your highness? Execute every single of them?'' Sarcastically proposed the pale man.

''The three companies are to be disbanded. Their members will be scattered into Nohr and included into as many different units as possible. None of them shall remain in Cheve to support this futile revolt, which will collapse without them.''

Garon hummed thoughtfully for an instant before nodding appraisingly the proposal of the queen, shutting in the throat of the sorcerer any kind of protest. The marquis seemed disappointed too, but not enough to voice it against the king.

''The council is dismissed.'' Decreed Garon.

The lords left first, then Iago, and finally Camilla. Only Xander remained, silent and waiting.

''Speak, my son.''

''Father, I must ask why you are insisting on going to Izumo. Even if we are not at war with Hoshido for now, it feels like a trap they could have prepared. I simply don't see why you would take such risk.'' Explained the crown prince, as serious and frowning as his father.

The resemblance was more and more remarkable as time passed, almost a mirror of Garon's younger years. But Lora could very well see some differences from her memories. The prince was softer, his features less sharp, his nose more narrow. He also inherited more of his mother's nature: calm, circumspect and rational, unlike the more passionate man that Garon was before.

''Xander, do you know why the Principality of Izumo is called the kingdom of the gods?'' Asked the old king with expecting eyes.

''I was taught Izumo is rumored to be the land where the First Dragons first came. That the Dragon Veins are stronger there than anywhere else on the continent, that it is the home of the greatest healers of the world, and that it has never been in a war alongside anyone despite having friendly relationships with Hoshido.''

''Hum, good. But there is one thing very few know. The ruling family of Izumo is said to descend directly from the gods, their blood almost pure of any mixing. The truth of this is unimportant. What matter is that Izana, the current archduke, is said to be able to predict the future without failure. Izumo may be worth very little, but an invitation from the archduke is an opportunity.''

All ears, Lora could not help but remember the words of the Rainbow Sage. He said that he knew everything, including the future. Was that archduke similar to the sage? Or maybe, was the Rainbow Sage a god of this world? She thought they all disappeared as spirits, or so what was she read in the royal library. Nonetheless, Garon's intent was now obvious and Xander left with a small bow.

''If the archduke does not live up to his reputation, this will only be an immense waste of time.''

''I am aware of your disdain for soothsayers. But the archduke predictions are famed for being infallible, if somewhat obscure.'' Pointed Garon, rising from his ornamented throne before gallantly offering his support.

Holding Garon's hand as she got up from her own throne, Lora couldn't help but brush over the wrinkles around his strong palm. He seemed so old, so tired when he was not maintaining the kingly composure. It was unfair.

''Do you still wish for us to duel this morning?''

''A certain defeat in exchange of seeing your smile still seems fair enough.'' Smoothly replied Garon as they walked out. ''Or since our journey to Izumo will be by boat, should I offer you swimming lessons in addition?''

''… This was devious. Devious and unkind, my king.'' Groaned Lora as her husband chuckled teasingly.

Is she purposely trying to annoy me, or is it simply that this woman couldn't allow anything to escape her control? Thought Camilla as her unwavering smile concealed her feelings. The eldest princess displayed an elegant and mature attitude, something perfected from very young age that she now perfectly mastered. A necessary behavior to survive in the dreadful court that almost killed her in childhood, and still tried sometimes. But she also added just the right amount of her opinion inside her tone, just enough to make people understand if she was appreciative, disdainful... Or, like now, positively irritated.

''Queen Lora, the choice of my retainers is mine. And my dear Beruka have done nothing to justify such harsh words.''

''Yet it is my responsibility to watch over who you choose as retainers, princess Camilla. I will not blindly allow a girl whose I do not know the combat abilities to be your retainer, something you forgot to tell me for quite a long time.''

An entirely intentional choice, Camilla wished she could have said as she challenged the burning gaze of the woman in front of her. The training ground was currently empty of soldiers, entirely reserved to her present training. Training that was delayed by the annoying insistence of that woman to judge her lovely little Beruka. The poor girl was silent as usual, her blue-gray hair falling upon her feature and hiding her steel colored gaze.

''Must we waste our time like this, queen Lora? Since assure you that my little Beruka is perfectly fit, why don't we start this training?'' Argued the princess, falsely carelessly rising her battle axe.

''Not before I test your retainer.''

The stubbornness of that woman... Camilla smile widened as she closed her eyes to hide the irritated glare she would have sent. She would never let her Beruka being bullied like this.

''Well then, you wouldn't mind having me fighting alongside my retainer. It is only normal for a retainer to be alongside her lord on the battlefield, isn't it?''

''… Very well. Prepare yourself, princess.'' Agreed lady Lora, stepping back to set up a distance.

''Beruka, darling.''

''Yes, lady Camilla.'' Dispassionately answered the little girl.

Beruka was wearing an old armor of Camilla, one that didn't fit her anymore in all sense of the term but was a near perfect fit for the retainer. The eldest princess was now fully grown, even taller than her older brother who still hadn't finished his own growth, her voluptuous forms attracting many envious gazes. Her little Beruka in comparison was quite small, even accounting that she was younger than her liege. Focusing on the upcoming battle, Camilla noted that Beruka was already shifting on the side to get a better attack angle, her own axe in hand.

A brilliant flame erupted before leaving in the grip of the queen an immense double-bladed battle axe. Pitch-black with the blade ornamented with gold, as tall as its wielder, it seemed impractical at best, yet Camilla had seen the formidable strength and speed it had under the hand of lady Lora. However, this was practice. The queen never went into the offensive first, and even less with a weapon of this size, instead using it as a shield before crushing the opponent with a counter-attack.

Camilla sent a fire spell first. The fireball was blocked by the axe of the opponent, but the princess capitalized on the blast to advance quickly. Her weapon swung but was stopped short and she had to jump back to avoid a violent strike. The queen made a large backhand swing and Camilla deflected it, but the queen kept spinning and took the handle with her other hand in an overhead smash that missed by a hair, damaging the stone ground. The princess took the opportunity to strike in turn as her opponent was open... only for the black axe handle to be shoved into her stomach, the shock unbalancing Camilla despite her armor...

Abruptly and with a speed unlike anything before Lora turned around as Beruka attacked her in the back. Lora bashed away Beruka's axe then chest with the small shield on her left arm. At the same time the steel-eyed retainer was thrown violently on the ground Camilla recovered and threw a blow with all her strength, the battle axe going toward the neck of lady Lora... Only to be parried and pushed back by the dark axes large blades. The queen rolled away to place herself to face both the elder princess and Beruka who had just stood up.

Camilla lifted her hand and prepared a stronger spell. As the queen was about to rush her down a whistle signaled the throw of a dagger from the side. Lora dodged at the last moment the blade in a roll as Beruka jumped in front of her mistress in a defensive stance, her thrown succeeding in slowing down the queen. Lora's blow slammed the girl's weapon away and pushed her aside, but gave the princess enough time to finish the spell. A circle of runes appeared around the queen before detonating... The dark blade of the great axe stopped a hair away from her throat.

''Enough. Stand down, both of you.'' Commanded the queen, showing no damages from the blast.

Slowly Camilla lowered her axe, accepting her defeat. She never had any real hope to win in the first place. The queen once handled both her and Xander at the same time, and that was still burning in her memory. A servant approached and was about to use a staff of healing before Camilla shown him her poor Beruka. The blue-gray haired girl was wincing in pain, her right arm was hanging uselessly.

''She fights like an assassin'' Criticized lady Lora as Beruka was being healed, eyes severe. ''Where did you find this girl?''

''Why, she came to me and I engaged her.'' Smiled Camilla.

Camilla remembered vividly. The dark of her room, alone with a dagger hidden in the sheet and another under the pillow. The girl slowly advancing toward her, blade in hand, eyes dead and empty. Repeating the same words endlessly, like a doll whose wind-up mechanism had broken.

"I can't return until you're dead. I can't return until you're dead. I can't return until you're dead. I can't return until you're dead."

Sweeping the memories away without losing her composure, Camilla waited for the queen to voice her opinion, although it wouldn't matter much. Beruka was her cute, stoic little retainer. Maybe Father could be swayed to her side even...

''She fought well, and took blows for you.'' Finally said lady Lora still looking at Beruka intensely, her tone became more appreciative. ''She will do.''

''Of course, she will.'' Insisted the elder princess as her smile turned proud.

''However, I would like you to inform me if you are thinking of taking another retainer. I will not accept anyone inadequate into this position. Is that clear, princess?''

That woman. Why didn't she take more time looking for herself, and less meddling into other people's business? And why couldn't she simply leave her precious baby brothers and sisters to her care instead of interfering every time? At least, the little trip to Izumo lady Lora was going to do very soon alongside Father would spare Camilla her presence for a time.

''As crystal, queen Lora.''

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr : Part 13 - In Service of Lords

Excited cheers. Trampled soil. Fierce challengers. Attentive noble houses. All of that and much more was present under the eyes of Xander, who sat in the honor tribune with his younger sister Camilla and their host, lady Faye. The field was immense, a square of dirt surrounded by six-floor of bleachers, allowing nobility as well as common people to see the gathered warriors ready to compete for victory.

''How eager they are all to obtain your favor, this year tournament should deliver quite well. Wouldn't you agree, crown prince?''

The sweet and lascivious voice of the young duchess sounded as dangerous as the blades arranged at her arm and belt, but Xander answered with the poise expected of him, apparently unaffected by that dangerous charm of lady Faye.

''It seems so. I expect only the best to receive the prize you offer.''

And what a great prize it was: a horse chosen in the stable of the duchess, alongside a full suit of armor and a weapon custom made out of the best steel Nohr had to offer to the champion. The invitation had been all but a coincidence, sent just three days after the departure of the king and queen, making the crown prince the one to be present at the martial tournament arranged by duchess Faye.

''And who know, maybe you will find someone worthy to be your retainer. It's been far too long since you have been separated from yours.'' Added Camilla before drinking sipping her glass, humming the wine appreciatively.

''Maybe. But it remains to be seen.'' Said the blond prince with an almost dry tone.

The look Camilla gave Xander was enough to understand that she regretted her words. The two retainers of Xander did not stay in his service very long: they died during the kidnapping of their lost sister Azura, barring the kidnappers from other royal apartments. Since then Xander pushed back the moment he would have to take new retainers, the severity of queen Lora's judgment helped immensely in that regard. But his sister was right. Now that Lora was absent, the begging would only become stronger, and this tournament would be the best moment to find worthy candidates.

''Now now. The first wave of contestants will soon enter the arena. I trust your favor will fall to the one that will be crowned victor.''

Xander refused to answer this particular honey trap, only humming to show that he listened. If by any chance he was to designate a favorite, it would either encourage the other to surrender to gain his favor or lead to shame if the chosen knight was to lose. ''Do not accept their words senselessly, but neither show you are ignoring them. Viper they may be, you will have to listen their presences and words. The king cannot rule alone.'' That lesson of his Father Garon resonated more than ever in his mind now when he was the regent.

Seeing his own cup filled by a servant, Xander drank a single sip, looking very attentively at the duchess. Not much older than himself, lady Faye rejected the court actual fashion and displayed a very short, almost masculine haircut of raven-black hair underlining her sharp face. She also wore very few jewelries, favoring only a silver bracelet on her arm and another around her neck. Although her dress embellished with sapphire, it apparently looked far more conventional. However, some strange details still shew through: the discreet stiffness of some parts suggested some sort of light protection under, likely chainmail. There were more than just one dagger at her belt and at least one another on her left arm, as Xander caught the presence of another in her silken sleeve. Only gods know how many other weapons were hidden out of his view. A very dangerous woman which for some reason his sister-Camilla appreciated a lot, another reason that made him accept to watch the tournament.

''Here they come.'' Announced Camilla, turning Xander's gaze toward the starting joust.

The rules of the joust were simple. Every fighter was to unhorse his or her opponent without falling off his or her own horse in two of three rounds. If there was a draw by some luck or equal skills, the contestants would go unmounted and solve the situation on foot with the weapon of their choice. Accident could happen but injuring the opponent horse was frowned upon and could lead to disqualification. On the other hand, maiming was prohibited and judged almost as severely as actual murder, which was also proscribed in the tournament. Unless specified, magic was forbidden as well as enchanted items. The tournament was to be a place to demonstrate skill, not how good your sorcerer was.

The gap between the first contestants could not have been more obvious. A young knight whose inexperience could be seen in his armor adorned beyond reason and his floating cape was expertly unhorsed three times in a row by his much older opponent, resulting in a torn cape, broken decorations and a fractured leg. Multiple servants and a healer took the inexperienced fool away under the laugh of the crowd as his opponent bowed toward the tribune. Xander frowned a little in front of the pathetic display. Such tournaments were place where lord's sons generally made their first steps. He knew for a fact that they were generally made to fight each other during those contests, and the fact that this one encountered a veteran meant the duchess wanted this public humiliation.

''Poor baron Howe.'' Lamented the duchess with a palpable sarcasm. ''His fool of a son made a fool of himself in a vain attempt to impress me. Maybe I should have been more explicit in my lack of interest.''

''Tell me about it, dear Faye. Young men who do not understand the word 'no'.'' Exaggeratedly sighed Camilla before the two shared a knowing chuckle.

The following rounds were a lot more interesting. Two of them ended in draw and were forced to finish on foot, and Xander could admire a knight beat a little lord of the south with a single hit of heavy mace. The mace was considered a disgraceful weapon, but still extremely dangerous in the right hand. Much like an axe it could break bones through mail and significantly dent plate, and the fact that the knight managed to only knock out his opponent without more serious consequences was a testament of skill.

''My, my. Is my big brother thinking of going in the fray himself?'' Asked Camilla with a sliver of teasing, noticing Xander's intense examining of the combatants.

''You know very well it would not be fair, sister. I will not deprive brave competitors of a victory they could have grasped.''

''Of course, how silly of me.''

Camilla's suggestion was all in good spirit of course, but Xander could not afford such egoist attitude as the crown prince. Those who fought today came to oppose their steel in fair duels, and his involvement would only rig the entire thing. His pride and his position forbade him to fight without his legendary sword, and he knew perfectly well how few could match him on the virtue of that blade alone. And even if he fought someone whose skills made them able to fight equally, he could entirely make a fool of himself by losing. Something that was out of the question.

The sunlight came out a little under the heavy clouds, increasing the already excited mood of the audience as the next fighters came in. The ground was already nothing more than plowed earth under the violent trampling of the horses, and the first accident happened fatally: the mount of lord Hendrick skidded and fell on top of him, rising a concert of exclamation in the crowd. Xander tensed but kept still as multiple servants helped to extract the poor man away from his mount. But judging by the colorful insults the crown prince heard among the racket, the man was alive and more upset about the misstep of its mount than its own injuries, easing Xander immensely.

''More shock than harm, but it is unfortunate. Sir Hendrick is renowned for his spear, and I was eager to see how far it would go.'' Lamented Camilla.

Not trace of annoyance was visible in the face of lady Faye, but Xander remembered that sir Hendrick was one of her vassals. This accident aside, he could have very well been the one to triumph in the tournament, an outcome that would have increased her prestige while making the prize into a reward to her liege-man. A proof that skills are not always what ascertain the issue of a battle, thought the prince, as the mercenary who should have fought sir Hendrick got unhorsed and eliminated easily. And a painful reminder for the limitation of healing staffs; they easily closed cuts and stopped bleeding, but they couldn't mend broken bones or deep muscle wounds without time and rest.

An enthusiastic battle cry attracted the prince's attention in the arena, making him look more attentively. What seemed to be a surprisingly young girl almost trampled her opponent before the second round started, making the people laugh before the obvious panic of the knocked loser. Laughing like a child, the girl paraded around before going back in position for the next round. The stampede of the horse started again and the girl once more unhorsed her opponent with a violent hit under the shield. With another burst of laughter, she waved her spear, droplets of blood spreading from the tip showing that she pierced the armor, making the healer run to her opponent lying down.

''Who is she?'' Asked Xander to lady Faye.

''Lady Peri, crown prince? She is quite peculiar, if rumors are to be considered. But you may know her father better: Lord Shawn.''

''The Mourning Wolf.'' Acknowledged the prince. ''I've seen him in the court more than once, always wearing the colors of bereavement. Is this Peri his only child?''

''She is. Her father hasn't married again, and many think he never will, making her the sole heir of the family.'' Added the duchess.

The third round finished just as fast the two first, with a resounding victory of the young girl who made a little victory parade again. Dismounting, she went with her horse alone to the stables of the contestant outside the arena. Had she no servants nor squire to help her? thought Xander. The tournament kept going on. There was another accident as a young lord lost the control of his mount, a massive stallion, and collided with his opponent in a clamor of steel and scream from the crowd. The tangled mess was hurriedly unmade by the best efforts of servants and when the two bodies were taken out, more exclamations of shock erupted until Lady Faye stood out, commanding her soldiers to evacuate the mess and pacify the rabble before announcing a short break in the tournament.

''I regret that such inconvenience happened in front of you, crown prince, elder princess.'' Lamented lady Faye, as she elegantly sat back in the tribune.

''Think nothing of it, dear. What folly took this man, to ride a beast he could not control.'' Eased Camilla. ''There is a limit in willing to impress your peer.''

''Maybe it is from you they should model themselves. If rumors are to be believed, you can tame wyverns as if they were mere puppies.''

''You flatter me too much, dear. I simply found my way around those adorable things.'' Smiled the princess.

Xander stoically nodded. However exaggerated, it was very true that his sister had an ease with wyvern that he never could replicate no matter how hard he tried. He could somewhat mount those trained to accept messengers, but to even approach those who claimed a specific master was beyond his best efforts. Horses on the other hand were far more to his taste: friendlier, and a lot less vicious.

A servant came in the tribune, bowing deeply in front of the royal before giving his message. ''The healer managed to stabilize them, milady, even though they had to use the prepared elixirs on each of them.''

To hear that made the prince frown. Elixir were extremely rare and costly to acquire, even for a great lord as rich as the duchess. In more way than one, the two contestants were indebted now with more than just their lives: to repay the use of one of those potions that could seal all but the deepest wounds would make them unable to refuse next to any favor, especially since they were only of lower nobility. In a sense, they just about enslaved themselves. Xander could not shake the crawling shiver of suspicion that the incident had been planned, since the two possessed lands just near those of the duchess that were part of the greater dukedom that belonged formerly to her father... Part of him dreaded the moment where he would have to take the throne. To jump right into the snake's lair.

''There are not many contestants left. Is there anyone that catches your eyes yet, crown prince?'' Asked lady Faye after dismissing the servant.

''Someone does. I will see how far it will go.''

The lady sent him a knowing smile as a platter of fruits and wine was brought. Soon after, the duchess signaled the continuation of the fight. Only height contestant left. Six. The girl, Peri, was still among them, and Xander once more couldn't help but notice that something looked strange to him. She looked... Relaxed. Made mistakes with her holding of the shield, in the way she controlled her mount, but most of all seemed to have fun more than anything else. It was almost... Alien. But it was also fascinating in a sense. If the girl managed so well despite her obvious inexperience, fighting seemingly for fun, how well could she progress under the training of a true master of arm?

Only four left. Peri won the first two round, then was dismounted once, twice after her opponent managed to exploit her loose use on the shield, making the girl cry in rage as she trampled her helmet, revealing a surprisingly childish face surrounded by long blue-pink hair arranged in twin-tails.

Mounting once more, she galloped toward her opponent, who once more hit her shield... before being violently unmounted and stunned on the ground. Xander was impressed: Peri detached the shield from her arm beforehand and when the opponent stroke it with his spear, she had let it fall while leaning on the opposite side, avoiding the hit before striking her unbalanced enemy. A surprisingly astute thinking that he hadn't expected from her quite immature attitude. She truly had potential, not just in her strength.

Even if Xander doubted the news would be well received, he knew inside himself that the choice was already done. To see the girl finally lose in the semi-final and score at third place neither, and he mechanically rose to give praise to the victor with all the gravity needed of him before heading for the open banquet outside. The food was plentiful: meat of all sorts from game to farming livestock, and a wide variety of vegetable and fruit, most of those came from Hoshido-the benefit of peace.

''You are awfully contemplative, dear brother. May I learn of the thoughts rippling into your mind?'' Commentated Camilla, taking Xander out of his daydream.

''You are right, sister, there is much in my mind. After this banquet, I will offer lady Peri to come back with me to Krakenburg.'' Answered the prince to the slight surprise of his sister, who stopped cutting the tender steak in her plate.

''You are thinking of taking her as retainer, are you not? You know the queen will not approve of her.''

This perspective was exactly what Xander dreaded the most. It was not that queen Lora was entirely unreasonable or unable to change her mind... But he never, ever, saw or heard of it happening except when it involved his father Garon. And when Lora disagreed with something, it was almost as if she made it her personal goal to eradicate the opposing position.

The last time had been one that still was the talk of the court: a female member of the Royal Guard was caught acting "like a fragile maiden" to seduce some nobleman. Queen Lora declared such behavior a disgrace to the position of Royal Guard and dismissed her to some obscure border guard duty. And when the guard tried to protest... The queen crushed her, broke her weapon, and forced her to leave her armor before being sent away. In front of the entirety of her former comrades of the Royal Guard.

''She has immense potential waiting to be exploited. Before Father come back, I will make her good enough to meet the queen's criteria.'' Assured the prince.

''I do not oppose you, dear brother, far from it. If there is ever the need, I will be there to support your decision. Hopefully, this girl will not suffer like my poor Beruka did''

The support of Camilla eased the crown prince, even if the known animosity her sister had for the queen may very well aggravate the situation instead. But since Camilla managed to keep the mysterious girl-Beruka she hired as retainer despite hiding her very existence for long, then he maybe had more chance than he himself evaluated, thought Xander, politely nodding at the salute from a distant noble at the table.

Of course, all of this would be moot if lady Peri refused his offer, but Xander had the feeling that it wouldn't be the case. All that was left was preparing a suitable schedule for the training sessions...

''Your majesties, we are almost at the coast.''

From beyond the cabin's door the words of the captain faintly registered in Lora's mind, who was trying to escape the dangerous predicament she was in. Not the boat, even thought it was close second. No, the true threat in sight was on the game board, a magnificent art piece made of engraved wood and metal, the sculpted ivory of the pieces gleaming in the sunlight coming from the window.

The board represented the continent and the pieces armies, with simple goals to attain victory: either capture the enemy king, destroy the last of his troops, or capture the capital city. But the board was made with more than enough details to complicate this simple matter: every river, every forest, every relief was finely carved or painted upon the board.

Furthermore, the rules allowed for more than enough tricks to shift the course of battles, symbolized by the silver and gold cards accompanying the game, each allowing a specific action that was written on it. But presently, fate seemed to oppose Lora at every turn. Garon managed to draw two "Breakthrough" card in a row and had two armies deep into her territory, threatening the capital.

Drawing a golden card, Lora sighed inwardly. "Abundance", one of the most useful card... In other circumstances. Right now, the ability to double her gold reserve was useless, for she already had the maximum number of army token on field and could not recruit anymore.

''You drew a useless card, did you not.''

''Do you truly have to be so joyful about it?'' Asked the queen while moving her flying troops back.

''Aren't you when you pummel me into the ground each spar?'' Teased back the king, revealing an "Ambush" card.

Lora groaned and retired her pieces. He was right, but she would not give him the pleasure of agreeing. Garon drew, then placed his card on the board. "Rush", allowing him to move two time one of his army and siege the capital under her disbelieving gaze. What sort of bad luck was that?

Now Lora only had one turn to act. And unless she drew "Secret Pathway" or "Forced Truce"... The shine of the card "Counter-Charge" seemed almost mocking as she looked at it. A dead draw, once more.

''My victory. It makes four to two now.''

''Was it what you expected when you offered me this game, my king? Should I consider it... a declaration of war? Is it?'' Said Lora, earning a faint chuckle from the king.

''A nice effort my queen, but there is still progress.''

Lora shook her head even though it at least was better than her first, disastrous attempt at humor where Garon almost called a healer. Picking up the pieces, she put the game away in its dedicated ornamented box.

''I immensely prefer this game to chess, though. It is less... restrictive, although the cards shift the balance in an often-unpleasant way.''

''Disregarding the fact that you always loose at chess against Leo?''

''Your son is a prodigy.'' Protested Lora, knowing well that it was nonetheless true. ''But chess does not reflect the battlefield accurately. There is no chaos, no surprise from the enemy... I am afraid it may give very bad habits to your son.''

''He will learn soon enough.'' Agreed Garon, shielding his eyes from a sudden ray of sunlight. ''Out of curiosity, what is the piece you think reflect reality the most accurately?''

''Do you have one in mind already?''

''I find the knight to be an accurate representation of his real counterpart. Flanking is how cavalry is used, and it is the exact movement done in chess.''

Lora pondered a bit on that, realizing that her instinctive choice, the pawn, was not good enough. The question was not as easy as she thought at first.

''The king. Once he is taken, everything is over in both game and reality.'' She finally answered.

Something in Garon's gaze changed at her words before he replied, sighing.

''Not always. If there is someone else to take the crown, if the army is still strong, then the king is not truly lost, and the game is not yet over.''

''But the king would still be dead.'' Pointed Lora in spite of understanding what he meant.

Silence blanketed the room for a while, with only the occasional rolling to indispose Lora, gripping the armrest of her chair at every single of them. Even if she only had the light armor of the dancer for now, she did not trust the water to carry her a single bit... Maybe she should actually accept the swimming lessons.

''Since I won the choice is mine, is it not?'' Spoke her husband, breaking the uncomfortable stillness.

Right, she almost forgot the little bet they made before starting to play. The winner of each game could ask for a story the other did not know yet. With her two win, Lora already had the occasion to ask about things she never expected to ask about before, namely the family of the king and one of his greatest blunder.

In this way, Lora learned that Garon's three siblings all died in childbirth or soon after, and how in the impulsiveness in his early ruling he had promised a vacant barony to the winner of a hunt, all because he wanted the competition to be fiercer. That little folly almost triggered a war among the nobility to the point that according to the rumors, well-known assassins, receiving too much contract at the same time, had to send letters of excuse to their employers to explain why they couldn't do it themselves and sent apprentices and subordinates instead.

In return, for her own defeats, Lora had to recount stories of Lordran she learned in her travels. She spoke of the last of the gods, the decrepit Nameless King whose mere stomp of the foot could call upon lightning, and the strangeness of the Archdragon Peak where he resided. A place that seemed more like a mausoleum than anything else, the tomb of the last of the gods waiting to be defeated in combat, or so she theorized. She had not thought of that when she came to it, simply hunting the incredibly powerful soul that the Nameless King was.

The second story had been about the Abyss Watcher, the vigilant army of the Wolf hunting down every trace of the Abyss and its creatures. Their dedication so strong, that they destroyed an entire kingdom suspected to shelter Darkwraith. Before her king surprised look she presented the greatsword and dagger made to be used in tandem, explaining the basic of the fighting style of the Legion: thanks to the blood of the Wolf and their enchanted rings giving them inhuman endurance, the Abyss Watcher let the weight of their sword pull them forward in seemingly erratic attacks and jump, the dagger acting a parrying tool, pivot in more complex offensives or simply for quick slashing strikes very close.

''Then ask, my king.'' Said Lora, curious to see what was on his mind.

''Tell me about your family and youth. I want to know how you became a royal knight.''

Her family... That question was unexpected. It has been so much time. She... simply stopped to think about them. They were dead after all, dead for so long when she came back as undead...

''I was the third and last child of my father, born into a lesser nobility bought by money and marriage rather than the sword, and my father wished for the family to ascend higher. My brother was to become the new lord, and my older sister had a marriage arranged before she could even walk. As of me... I was destined to priesthood, since the Church of Lothric held immense power as one of the three Pillars of the kingdom.''

She took an instant to recollect herself, letting everything come back before narrating again.

''But I wasn't attracted by that, even thought my mother did her best. I always sneaked away from lessons to play with my brother and other kids, playing soldiers and knights despite the awaited scolding. I simply couldn't stay in place. What I remember the most is my sister help: she managed to bring me food under the nose of our parents when I was told to pray in asceticism, and distracted the nanny to allow me to go outside...''

Her voice wavered as she tried her best to remember her sister's name. Elenor? Alienor? She could not be sure. And it ashamed her. Lora remembered her laugh, her knowing smile, but it was like a fog has come on everything else.

''It escalated until I approached six. Mother was upset in my lack of progress and resistance while I wanted nothing more than become a knight in shining armor. No matter how much I was punished it did not change, and it was finally Father that consented to my wish first. He said that I was too feisty to become a priestess.'' Smiled Lora, vaguely remembering his booming voice. '

'Mother followed soon after, and I was prepared to become page for my seventh spring. I never learned how, but Father managed to send me to the service of the royal family.''

''You can certainly guess how it happened now, with how often you tear apart the dreams of those asking to have their sons and daughters as Xander's retainers.'' Noted Garon with a smirk.

''It is not the same...''

The queen realized she fell for it a second after the chuckle became a hearty laugh. How did she kept taking those arrows up to the feathers? It was more and more likely that she would die of embarrassment instead of any battlefield, thought Lora as the king's laughter ceased and awaited her to continue.

''Unlike Nohr where most of them are always raised by their family until knighthood, noble children of Lothric had to leave their home at the age of seven to become page in service of another noble house, often of higher standing. They serve as attendant to the house and in return are educated in all skill required of a knight: horse-riding, hunting, combat, courtly manners and literature. All of this until the child is fourteen, whereupon he become a squire.'' Explained Lora, noticing the obvious spark of interest she got out of her husband. ''Now that I think about it, have it ever been done in Nohr?''

''So little that it does not matter. No noble house of Nohr would send their children to another unless they are liege and vassal. Even so mistrust run deep, and not without reasons.''

A pitiful truth, but an undeniable one in the land of wolf and vulture that was Nohr. And it fell to the king to keep the kingdom united despite it.

''I dampened the mood, did I not.'' Sighed Garon, shaking his head. ''Forgive me, love. Please go on.''

''There is no need to apologize.'' Reassured Lora. ''For my hard work and dedication, I was eventually made one of the three squires of prince Lorian. I was tasked to carry the prince's equipment and maintain it, while the two others were in charge of his horse and flag. It was an immense honor, so great that my Father ascended in the court of Lothric. Since it was a time of peace, we did not see the battlefield for a long time, and our duties were somewhat lessened between the tournaments where the prince participated. His way of holding the greatsword was marvelous, and he stood above all other by his skills and dignity.''

A devious smirk formed on the lips of Garon, wrinkles contracting as he crossed his arms on the table, head resting on his closed fist.

''Is this more than admiration that I am hearing in your voice, love?''

''You will not get me this time.'' Retorted the queen, earning an amused gaze as she leaned on the table. ''I did have a slight crush on the prince. But it never went further, and I am sure the feeling was shared by most of the court damsels. If I worked anything harder in the vain hope of catching his attention, without much chances to success.''

The king softly snickered but did not insist, knowing well that he had made fun of her enough.

''When I crossed my nineteenth year, the Demon War was declared, and all three of us squire accompanied the prince on the frontline. When Lorian fought the Demon Prince, we were defending his flank with the royal guard, preventing other demon from interfering. The two other squires died, one of them under my eyes trampled by a gigantic Taurus demon, and I was severely injured myself.'' Said Lora, instinctively touching her left flank where the large red-purple scar was still present under the clothing and armor.

''But for surviving and defending the prince without retreating, I was dubbed into the royal knights after the return to Lothric, about a year younger than the tradition dictated. I had never been as proud as that day, knighted by king Oceiros before the whole court.'' Fondly recounted Lora.

''Your father was generous to give you a chance.'' Commentated Garon.

''Yes, he was. I saw him in the court sometimes as well as my brother, but not much. I mostly corresponded with my mother and sister, until... Well, until the rebellion happened.''

The king nodded before rising, offering his hand to stand up before they went on the ship deck. The coast was indeed in view as well as the port, although Lora has to squint to see it there. Green all over, a fertile land bathing in the sun that have never needed a war to get anything.

''Have you met the Archduke before?'' Asked Lora, wondering about what sort of man could send such ridiculous invitation.

''No, and neither I have come to this country before. According to those who visited it, Izumo is a place of quietness, where people can forget their worries for a time. I expect Izana to be a man in the likeness of his country, wise and serene.'' Reflected Garon out loud, looking at the faraway landscape.

A welcome change in comparison to the nohrian court, at least. Maybe... Maybe she could use the time away from Nohr to relax a little. Maybe it would not be so wrong.

''You can't just get rid of him like that!'' Insisted Corrin with an annoyed pout.

''Milady, I cannot allow this ruffian to stay in service any longer.'' Firmly affirmed Gunter.

The hall of the Northern Fortress was an unusual place for an argument between the princess and the old knight, and even less with witnesses like the guards and servants currently present. The wrinkled, sharp features of Gunter kept their edge as he looked down on the young girl's red eyes.

''He has been nothing but an annoyance to the other servants, his chores are never done in time, and whatever is done is unacceptable by any standards.'' Enumerated Gunter. ''There is no reason for his presence. He may as well do nothing and be a better influence on this place.''

The onslaught of criticism seemed to squash the subject of the whole discussion, a young boy in work clothes about the age of the princess standing between two guards. His silver hair fell upon his face, hiding any feeling he could have expressed other than with his resigned posture.

''But he has nobody with him! If you send him outside, what he will do?'' Protested the princess.

''This is not your concern, young lady, and this little tantrum of your will not change a thing about it.''

Clenching her fist, Corrin tried to think of something. It was unfair! It was stupid, but she had to do something there! She wouldn't accept something like that again! Restraining the tears coming, she blurted out:

''Then I'll take him!''

For a brief instant the old knight seemed dumbstruck. Absolute silence came over the hall. The princess, just as surprised that she had not been rejected on the spot, pressed on.

''If he is mine, you can't throw him away! I want him, and I'll get him!''

''Young princess...'' Started Gunter, for the first time apparently unsure of what to say.

''Because I'm a princess, I take him as my retainer! That's an order!''

The high-pitched scream resonated in the hall, hiding her lack of confidence in the sheer volume. Corrin looked at her caretaker and tutor in the eyes, waiting for his answer. She had never yelled at him. She had never dared to. After an instant of deafening silence where she only heard the crazed beating of her own heart, Gunter spoke.

''If it is what Milady wishes. Be sure that you understand the consequences of your action.''

Briefly stunned by his acceptance, the princess quickly nodded and took the boy's hand before sprinting to her room with him. It worked. She could not believe it worked. Running past the guards she almost tripped on a maid cleaning the floor and profusely apologized before going on slightly slower. The door of her room, at the top of the tower. Panting from all the running she came in and fell on the bed, exhausted both emotionally and physically.

''Why did you do help me?''

The depressed voice of the boy she took with her took Corrin out of her reverie. She sat on the bed, facing the young servant whose head was still down.

''They are right. I don't know how to do anything. I can't make tea or cook, or clean. What do you want me to do for you?''

''Huuu.. Can you tell me your name first?'' Asked the princess, unsure.

''Jakob, milady.'' Answered the boy flatly.

'' That's a nice name! I am Corrin. And... Your first task will be to chat with me!''

''Chat?...''

''Yes!... I have no one to talk all day, and I haven't seen you talk to anyone either, so... Yeah, chat!''

The boy, Jakob, stood up a little more and for the first time Corrin could see his features clearly. He wasn't bad, a little scrawny and dull, but he had nice steel colored eyes! He looked somewhat like Gunter, with that old man hair.

''I don't remember seeing you before, I mean, a lot before! When did you came here?''

''I was left here.''

''Oh, sorry, I shouldn't have asked...'' Precipitately apologized the princess. ''You know, I was left here too! I never left the fortress... Mother and Father say its for my good, but... I wanna see how it is outside for once...''

''Should I guide you outside then?''

''Ye-no, no! I mean, I want to, but I tried once, and... And...''

Corrin tried to contain her sobs, everything reminding her of how Silas just disappeared after he tried to prepare a picnic for her outside the walls. She asked again and again, but no one answered where he was gone, just that he would never come back. It was all her fault, and she couldn't even say sorry to him... Something was dropped into her hand. A little handkerchief, that she used to wipe out her tears quickly.

''Thank you Jakob.''

''It's nothing, milady...'' Said the boy with a bit of embarrassment, the first emotion he displayed apart from apathy. ''But I can't be a retainer. I have no skills at all...''

''It's fine! You'll learn to do other things, and until then I'll just have the other servants do it as usual!''

''But they said...''

''I don't care what they said! You'll learn, and you'll be the best! Like Mother said, as long as you try, you will succeed one day! You can only lose when you give up!'' Cheerfully repeated Corrin.

The boy seemed completely taken aback by her enthusiasm, looking at her in awe like she was some sort of divine miracle before suddenly kneeling in front of her.

''Heh, Jakob?'' Said the princess, surprised.

''I swear to you, milady, I will try as hard as I can to be the best butler you will ever have!'' Fervently declared the boy. ''I will follow your every words from now on! I swear it!''

''Uh, huh, thanks Jakob... Can you...''

''Yes?''

''… Please stand up? I, huh, can't chat with you like that.''

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr: Part 18 – Night's End

"Haaaa!"

Corrin abruptly woke up from the cottoned dream she was having with a yelp, her feet feeling as if they were encased in ice. Which, now that her eyes were open, was exactly what was happening thanks to a pink-haired maid.

"Felicia, why? I was having such a good dream!"

"Sorry Lady Corrin, but you know the rule. First time is words, second is tickling, third time ice." Giggled the maid, approaching her hands again.

The white-haired princess promptly retreated her feet inside the sheets before sitting up. If she ever found who among her servants came up with that rule, her vengeance will be the stuff of legends!… Gods, she was starting to think like Odin.

"Why so soon? It's still very dark outside." Observed Corrin, looking through the windows.

"It's just the weather today, Lady Corrin. It is morning, and you have to get on your feet."

"Ugh, fine. Just let me wake up completely..." Sighed the princess, feeling her sheets far too comfortable to leave.

"I can help with that!" Joyfully said Felicia, rising her hands again.

Corrin immediately jumped out of her bed to escape the perspective of another cold shock, allowing the maid to dress her. Felicia wasn't kidding when she said that. If that's how they dealt with straggler in the Ice Tribe, no wonder why Felicia was always up sooner than everyone except Gunter! However, Corrin was still persuaded that the old knight never slept and actually walked all around the fortress at night.

"Lady Corrin, may I enter?" Asked a polite male voice from beyond the door.

"Not yet Jakob! Felicia is still… no that's not where the knot should tie!"

The sigh of her butler was so loud she heard it from the other side of the door as she tried to extricate the small mess Felicia did with her undergarments, her friend panicking more and more as she failed to do so herself. How did she even make such a complicated knot? Better yet, how someone's hands as slippery as butter could be so graceful with a weapon in hand? It's been years and she wasn't close to finding an answer to that question!

"Do you maybe need my help?" Insisted Jakob.

"It's fine!…" Frantically answered Felicia as the knot finally gave in, allowing them to correctly tie the dress. "Yes!"

"At last." Muttered the young butler as he came in, his hand full with a heavy package Corrin recognized. "I have taken the liberty to ready your armor. Prince Xander is waiting for you on the eastern tower. He said this time you wouldn't need our presence."

"Thanks, Jakob." Said Corrin as her two retainers helped her put her armor on.

The metal was devoid of the dents and scratches from yesterday, to her relief. Xander certainly didn't hold back anymore, and her sore everywhere was proof of that. He had delivered her such a beating yesterday! If anything, she knocked him down twice yesterday thanks to a good back strike the first time and a well-placed kick the second. The only problem was Siegfried. The sword was way too powerful for her to block completely, and if she ever let her older brother gain the initiative her chance of victory fell through the floor. He was slower, but the Siegfried's shock-waves disturbed her balance and she couldn't dodge as well as she should.

Let's go. Thought Corrin when the last plate was hooked. If I maneuver right and clouds aren't too heavy, I should be able to blind Xander with the rising sun…

Unfortunately, the sun seemed to have other plans and Corin found herself pushed back by her older brother relentless assaults under the light of torches, on the rooftop of the eastern tower. Jumping forward the princess deflected a slash before rolling to the right, avoiding the following reversal and thrusting her own sword forward. But the blade was parried by Xander's shield and she barely had the time to back away.

"Slippery as ever, little princess. But you still swing timidly, without resolve. If you want to win, you must genuinely try to kill me."

Her brother's scolding struck deep and Corrin winced. It wasn't the first time Xander had said that, and he wasn't the first to have said it. Mother was… but how could she do that? Just thinking about hurting her sibling made her sick… Crouching with her sword held high, the princess noticed something was amiss. Xander hadn't attacked since the beginning. He answered in kind to her assaults, but he did not move afterward. Was he waiting for something? Keeping his strength for a crushing counter-attack? Despite how frightening his offense was, it was his defense which was the most dangerous. If her sword missed its mark, he could put her down with one strike. His blue and gold shield would deflect and even send back any Fire or Thunder spell she could send, making them even less useful than distractions. She needed something else to win this round…

"Giving up so soon, Corrin? You won't accomplish anything by sleeping all day."

That provocation sprung the princess into action and she rushed her brother. At the last moment, Corrin unsheathed the small sword at her belt in a spinning motion. Her right-hand blade was caught by Siegfried, but her left-hand sword was too close and his shield too far!

"You won't stop me!" Yelled Corrin.

"You're right where I want you!" Retorted Xander.

In a flash, the prince grabbed Siegfried's blade with his other hand and pushed the weapon lower. The tip of Corrin's second sword hit the bade above the guard of the legendary weapon, just before reaching her brother's armored side. Made open by her assault the princess couldn't defend herself in time. The large blade of Siegfried crashed on her breastbone, sending her on the ground with a grunt of pain. The princess rolled away before standing, ready to parry an incoming strike… which never came. Xander still has not moved, his eyes as severe as his stance.

"What did I tell you, Corrin? Had you targeted my leg, I wouldn't have been able to parry in time. But you sought my side, where I had the least chance of being hurt if you hit me. You disappoint me, little princess. At this rate, you will never leave this fortress. Ever."

"What?"

"You heard me. Father and the Queen have decided for today to be your final test." Said the prince, emphasizing his words by striking the roof with the tip of his blade. "Either you manage to land a hit on me today and earn the right to come to Windmire, or you will forever see the outside world from your window."

"That's insane!" Exclaimed the princess, realizing how high the stakes were.

"Then defeat me. Prove to me that all the time that has been devoted to your training has not been in vain!" Exhorted Xander, raising his sword.

Corrin forgot her pain, her mind in overdrive at the prospect of never discovering the world outside. It was so close, so close she could almost taste it, yet on the brink of being snatched away. Her breath was speeding, her sword so heavy in her hand. The Dragon Vein. It was here, faint, but present. She pulled it closer, grasping the flowing energy around the fortress. Her pain faded, her flesh healed and her body was filled with power.

Xander seemed to notice it and took a more defensive stance, shield up and sword low. Now or never! Corrin directed the flow into the stones and pushed. A tremor agitated the tower, and for the first time, her brother's face betrayed shock when the roof cracked under his feet. This opening was all she needed. The princess charged, closing the distance in a blink. And dropped as Xander raised his sword, sweeping him down with a kick to the side of the knee… And stopping her blade just above her brother's vulnerable neck.

"Well done, Corrin." Praised Xander after a moment of silence.

Corrin felt her legs has turned to jelly, her arms were trembling as she struggled to hold her sword firmly, but it didn't matter. She did it. She beat Xander. She proved herself. She could leave the Fortress! She could leave the Fortress and go outside! Outside! She laughed nervously, heartily as she helped her brother get up, unable to contain herself.

"You truly become stronger day after day."

"It's thanks to you and Mother I do! Your, uh, tough love is really effective!" Teased the princess, passing a shaking hand on the dent her armor got earlier.

"Don't sell yourself short. You have plenty of talents, and maybe one day you will become the best warrior of Nohr." Assured Xander, sheathing his sword.

"Now you are just teasing me."

"I never joke about serious matters and you know it, Corrin."

"Thank you." Mumbled Corrin, trying to contain the blush of her cheeks.

At least Camilla wasn't here at the moment. She would never hear the last of how she was so easily flustered when Xander complimented her…

"My, my, isn't milord ever the charmer. I fear for the day you will seriously court, for ladies will be swept off their feet left and right."

Oh no not him! Corrin thought, having forgotten the presence of her big brother's retainer. Laslow sent a wink embarrassing her further. For all his antics, at least Odin kept quiet when asked to! Laslow, on the other hand, was just as much an incorrigible flirt as he never closed his mouth. Poor Felicia was his most sought target, the poor maid incapable to be mean to save her life. Corrin lost count on how many times she had to threaten him with informing her brother of his behavior. Although he was polite, kind and good at making conversation when he was not trying to hit on something… If anything, he was closer to an annoying but interesting old cousin she never managed to be angry at for long.

"Suffice, Laslow. I thought I sent you with orders to prepare for Corrin's departure." Frowned Xander.

"That I did, milord! The servants are working as we speak. Lady Corrin's retainer is supervising the efforts, and I was told specifically my presence would only hinder their efforts. So I came back to you for new instructions."

It required no effort from Corrin to understand that Jakob was the one who said that. Despite how well-behaved he was at her intention, she had to admit he was somewhat… abrasive to other people. But she knew it was only because he wanted everything to be done in the best manner and with the utmost care. Wait, if Laslow has been ordered to prepare her leave, then that meant… Xander had expected her to succeed from the start!

Corrin beamed at the thought. It was sometime hard to remember that under his perpetual frowning, but her big brother was very considerate to his siblings. Even if Xander would never admit actually doing so openly…

"I see. Then your order is to stay with me until I have something for you."

"As you wish, milord." The retainer shrugged before making a reverence toward her. "After you, milady..."

Corrin descended the stairs with Xander and his retainer, her mind racing. It has been so long since she has seen Father for the last time! Almost three years! Mother came more often, but even her last visit was months ago. And now that she was leaving the Northern Fortress, she would at least live in Krakenburg with everyone else!

Corrin dreamed of this place since she was little. Camilla always talked about the castle, how immense and beautiful it was, how its corridor stretched in many pathways and stairs. Elise excitedly told her of the underground city around the castle, how bright it was at all times, how many people were there, buying, selling, chatting, living their lives. Now that she thinks about it, she would be able to go to the market on her own! Not that she didn't like what Camilla and Selena bought her. But she just wanted to buy things by herself. The problem was explaining this to her big sister without misunderstanding…

"Dreaming still, little princess?" Asked Xander, taking her out of her reverie.

"Yes, uh, sorry, I was just thinking about everything I will do, it's so great, I… Sorry, I was overexcited, I didn't hear you," Corrin admitted sheepishly, her pointed ears twitching.

"I actually haven't said anything yet. Pay attention, Corrin." Admonished her brother lightly. "This is about your future, so hear closely. Your retainers and close servants are coming with you to Windmire. From that point, their actions and well-being will be your entire responsibility as princess, including their salary."

"What about Gunter and Flora?"

"Good, you remembered their positions is outside your authority. Gunter will follow you as your mentor and personal guard. Flora will stay here by order of Queen Lora to watch over the Fortress."

"Oh."

As far as her memory went and what the sisters said, they never were separated either at the Fortress or in the Ice Tribe. Flora was level-headed and would surely not have too many problems with it, but Felicia… She hoped the blue-haired maid was going to reassure her pink-haired sister enough. It was disheartening to see her friend cry.

Getting out of her drifting thought, Corrin listened to Xander's advice. They passed through the buzzing fortress, servants and soldiers running around carrying instructions, supplies of all sorts from dry food to weapon grease, clothes and sheets… Would they go on foot? No, of course, at horseback. Camilla was the one who always came on a wyvern, Xander and Leo preferred horses.

"There you are. Prince Xander, Lady Corrin." Saluted Gunter, the old knight watching diligently over the hall many crowded with activities.

"Sir Gunter. I'm sure many will be glad to see you come back from the Northern Fortress."

"Those old bones still have the strength to serve, milord. And I'm glad to see you have finally proven herself enough to leave this fortress, Lady Corrin."

"You have helped me greatly to reach that point, Gunter."

"Indeed I have, and I don't intend to stop until our majesties decide to relieve of that charge. You still have much to learn until you can be called a proper princess."

Even though he said that, Corrin felt the pride and care in his voice. It was hard for her not to consider Gunter a sort of second father. He was chiding her enough for two anyway.

"Don't worry, I won't forget what you taught me. Your etiquette lessons alone still haunt my dreams."

"As they should. You must remember the outside world is nothing like the Northern Fortress, and I hope you will shed out of the habits you made here soon enough."

Why was she feeling such a weight in her breast hearing this? She wanted this, and only this, for years. Finally, she had it, Corrin would leave her home and see the outside world… Home. The Fortress was knew each stone, each corner of the place. The name of all of its servants and guards. The best places to watch the rising and setting sun. The timing at which she could sneak out of her room. And many, many other things that she would leave soon…

"I, huh, will look at the stable. To see if Horizon is well and good." Mumbled Corrin.

She left the hall without waiting for answers, barely avoiding to run in front of everyone as Corrin made her way to the stables. The stables were nice. Corrin always liked horses, and wyverns, and just animals in general. They were nice. They were never expecting anything of her. Well, anything else but being fed, cared for and shown appreciation. She even had some to care for from time to time.

A beautiful blue and red bird whose wing has been clipped she found on the rampart. An old black dog with a broken leg, to whom Corrin managed to sneak meat bones for a month. And even a tailless lizard she hid in her closet until Felicia found it, screamed at the top of her lungs and knocked everything down with a broomstick. And still managed to miss the lizard. Apparently, broomsticks weren't weapons. Giggling as the memory washed away some of her gloom, Corrin found the box of her mare, Horizon. The chestnut horse puffed a little at her approach, coming closer so she could hug its head affectionately.

"Hello, my beauty," Corrin said, scratching behind the horse's ears. "How are you? Not gaining weight I hope? The last time I overfed you, Gunter lectured me for two hours."

The mare blinked, then bumped her hand to see if there was anything in it. Corrin laughed again. Trust a horse to not understand a word you said about eating too much and beg for food instead.

"Sorry, I have no apple on me this time. Maybe later on the road? I'm sure they will bring some, but you will have to work for it."

Horizon just stared, then licked her hand. Corrin descended into a giggling fit again as she tried to defend herself from her horse's affection until its ears perked and it looked at her right. Corrin followed its stare to find a maid in a blue costume with a saddle and carrots in hand.

"Lilith! I thought you would be helping them prepare the horses."

"I am, Lady Corrin. Yours is among the last ones." Answered the young girl, tilting her head slightly.

The princess turned her head and noticed that almost all other boxes were indeed empty before turning back to Lilith, who approached her horse and gave it a carrot. Out of all the maids, she was the youngest and the last to have come to work at the fortress. Lilith had been incredibly shy, barely showing to anyone, so much like how Corrin herself had been that the princess felt she had to try and reach out for the servant. Even now she was the only one Lilith would readily talk to. She couldn't even manage to make her meet her siblings or Mother. And she was still concealing her beautiful blue with red streaks hairs under that hairband. Corrin knew of the red jewel on the maid's forefront, a secret she agreed to keep even though she didn't know why. Lilith could at least show her hairs!

"You will stay with me, right? I mean, you will leave the fortress too?" Corrin asked, stroking Horizon's mane.

"Yes. Gunter told me I would be working exclusively with your horses from now on." Confirmed Lilith as she straddled the mare.

"That's great…" Corrin said, but her heart wasn't in her words. "Lilith, is it weird that I don't want to leave?"

"Not at all. Humans are attached to the place they live in, right? After so long in this place, it's normal for you to have come to love it in some way."

She is right. Thought the princess, still feeling silly with her contradicting emotions as she got out of the stables with Lilith, joining the now almost ready cortege. It was quite big, with the added escort Xander had with him when coming. Flora was here, her blue hair and different uniform standing out among the servants, looking upon the work at hand until she approached.

"Hello, Lady Corrin. Everything is going as scheduled. You should be able to leave anytime soon."

"Thank you. I'm glad you're here, I didn't want to leave without saying goodbye."

"Thank you, Lady Corrin. Please take good care of my sister."

"Of course. I hope we'll see each other again. Oh, if I ask Mother, maybe I could even come back here sometime in the future…"

The princess noticed the chill slowly creeping in, a thin layer of frost building around the maid's feet. Flora's way of dealing with her emotions: using her ice power to cool herself down. The perspective of being separated from Felicia was affecting her more than Corrin thought.

"I'll come back with Felicia and Jakob later. I promise. So take care of yourself, ok?"

Flora breathed deeply, her shoulder rising, then nodded, crossing her hand behind her back as her chilling aura diminished in intensity.

"I wish you safe travel, Lady Corrin." Said the maid, bowing before taking her leave.

And with Corrin's departure and that of most servants that were working on the convoy before, the princess realized it was time. Felicia and Jakob had done their own goodbyes. The soldiers were in rank, the horses huffing in wait. She looked upon the large dungeon of the fortress, at the small windows at the top that had been her bedroom's just this morning. And decidedly turned aside, straddling Horizon and trotting up to Xander.

"I'm ready to go." Reaffirmed Corrin, to herself and her brother at the same time.

A faint smile came to Xander's lips, before his feature returned to his usual frown as he gave the signal to depart. In a rattling noise, the great doors opened, and Corrin left the Northen Fortress without looking back.

"Windmire is in view!" Announced a scout.

Corrin almost jolted from the straddle of Horizon. She was extremely happy that the journey was over. And secretly, that she would find a bed soon again. She expected sleeping outside to be uncomfortable. But not that much. Not with so many rock and roots everywhere she tried to sleep, night after night! Her thoughts were swept away seeing at long last the immense walls of the capital. They were even bigger than those of the Northern Fortress, with so many towers! But it was only once the convoy reached the gates she truly realized something else. They were not one gate, but two one behind the other separated by a portcullis, making the wall even larger than she thought. The convoy wasn't even large enough to take the entire width of the gate! And when they passed through the city inside, she saw with awe the many people gathered at the convoy's passage, the houses which she knew weren't tall because they extended underground, where the real city life was. But even then, it has more people than she has had seen in her entire life! They went through the second circle, then the third and then, the castle of Krakenburg went into view. The giant peak standing in the pit, a single bridge leading to it.

"Careful where you walk, Corrin. Enough unfortunate souls have been taken by the pit to add anyone today."

"Don't worry, Xander. I wouldn't want anyone to fall into that." Agreed Corrin, looking at the soldiers escorting them, and the one who would surely fall if she fumbled and collided with them. "Will I be presented to the court today?"

"No, not yet." Said Xander, his frown intensifying a little more. "It's a complex ceremony to which we all need to be present, and both Leo and Camilla are currently away. Also, you need to make yourself presentable. Father will want to see you as soon as possible."

Corrin nodded, acutely feeling her dirty armor and messed up hairs. Soon they were in the castle, and her brother left her to her own devices, or rather the guidance of the royal guards that has been waiting for her. They led her and her servants to a higher level of the castle. The princess silently thanked the many, many times she had to climb the Northern Fortress stairs up and down, as simply going from the entrance of the castle to nowhere close its top was a much longer walk than she thought, and most of it was spiraling stairs. But when she set eyes into the apartment itself, Corrin almost let out a whisper of awe…

Three room luxuriously furnished with magical lights, a person-sized mirror upon a wall, a massive bed and sofas! By comparison, her own room in the Fortress felt tiny and poor by comparison. Hearing a small cough from Jakob behind her, Corrin set herself straight. She could admire everything later, but she had things to order and do.

"Jakob, please settle my belongings here and the servants in the adjacent rooms." She said, remembering it was how it worked in Krakenburg according to Xander. "Felicia will tend to me. And thank you, guards, for guiding me here."

"We'll be at your doorstep should you need anything." Declared their lieutenant, recognizable at his silver insignia. "Once you are ready to see King Garon, simply tell me."

When she went into the chamber, Corrin almost fell on the bed right away. It looked so soft, so comfortable after the long journey. But duty was first she supposed. And cleaning. A bath. The large bronze basin was already being filled with waters by Felicia, and before long she dived into it, using the herbs brought by another servant to methodically rub her body of the dirt while Felicia did her hair.

"How are you, Lady Corrin? Isn't the water too hot?"

"No thanks, Felicia, it's perfect. How do you feel about the castle?"

"It's huge! I don't know how I will manage not to get lost in here. Do you think Gunter will still help me?" Anxiously asked the maid.

"Of course! He'll never say no if you ask him." Giggled Corrin.

She got out of the bath, with the road's dirt finally entirely out, and used the towel handed by Felicia to dry. But before she finished to dress herself, another one of her maids came into the room with a package in hand. Something metallic…

"A royal guard asked me to give it to you, mistress, from the Queen. She demands you to wear them."

The maid bowed and unpacked… an armor set and two curved swords. Corrin held her breath. It wasn't a Nohrian armor. Silvery metal adorned with golden ornaments on the spaulders, faulds and arms, beautiful engravings on the gorget. And neither were the weapons, too light and slim. It must be one of Mother's armors and weapons! Realized Corrin, shock mixing with excitement from the enormity of the gift. Mother rarely gave any of her possessions. Only Xander and Leo ever received something.

As the maid and Felicia were putting the armor in place, Corrin was admiring how light it was despite being a complete armor. The two curved swords took place at her belt, one at each side, and without wielding them truly she could feel their balance. It was too much. How could she even thanks Mother properly? She will have to find some ways…

"You look ravishing, Lady Corrin." Complimented Jakob with a smile when she came out of the chamber, putting a tea set on the table. "Do you want me to make you some tea?"

"I'm not sure. I think I'd better go see Mother and Father."

"Of course, it would be wise not to make our majesties wait." The retainer agreed instantly.

Corrin sometimes wished Jakob didn't give her the impression that if she said to him the sky was purple, he would say yes. It wasn't the case of course, and he had his way of telling when he disapproved. Sometimes.

After verifying everything was going well and thanking the servants, she left the luxurious apartment with Jakob and Felicia, the royal guards escorting and guiding them through the castle. Guards and servants were floating in the corridors, bowing as she passed, and even some she recognized as nobles did the same. But it was when Corrin found herself in front of the massive doors that must be leading to the throne room, she realized how tense she was. The importance, the weight of her position as princess was abruptly falling on her.

"Introducing Princess Corrin, Second Princess of Nohr, daughter of King Garon and Consort Queen Lora." Announced a herald from the other side of the door.

Straightening by reflex, Corrin entered the throne room, discovering the heart of the castle and place from where an entire kingdom was ruled from: an immense room decorated with banners, golden ornaments spiraling around the pillars upon the wall, and a large red carpet leading to the thrones. But it was strangely devoid of people. There were many royal guards, but none of the buzzing activity she was expecting, no servants and nobles around the room. Only Xander was present on the side with his two retainers; Corrin recognized the pink twin-tails of Peri, who happily waved at her when she came in while Laslow flashed a wink. But she only had eyes for the two figures on the thrones. Both looking at her with high expectations. And for an instant, she was taken aback by their majesty. King Garon, her father. Queen Lora, her mother. In that instant, she understood why people knelt before them.

"Approach, my child."

Corrin walked at the King's command, following the red carpet. Beneath her, she could feel a familiar vibration, as if water was flowing. A Dragon Vein was present. Jakob and Felicia stopped early and knelt, while Corrin advanced up to the bottom stairs of the throne and bowed.

"Rise." Came Mother's voice.

Corrin obeyed, looking at the thrones and trying not to display worries or weakness in what seemed to be an eternity.

"I see you have grown into a fine princess, Corrin." Finally commented the King.

"Thank you, Father. Long have I wished to visit Castle Krakenburg and live with everyone else. I feel like I'm dreaming." Admitted Corrin.

"It is only thanks to your diligence in training that you are here. I'm told you are now a warrior standing on par with Xander, by his own words."

"I can affirm this loud and clear, Father. She is ready." Said the prince.

"I see you received my gift, Corrin. Unsheathe the swords." Commanded Lora.

The princess did and immediately was enthralled by what she saw. The two curved blades were beautifully carved, but it was the magic enfolding them which attracted her gaze; the left blade was covered with a living flame, while the right one glowed with a purple light.

"Those blades and armor belonged before to a princess like you, and are infused with the magic of another world. Apart from the divine treasures of Nohr and Hoshido, few weapons will ever match those."

Corrin had to remind herself that she was not dreaming, anxiety and worries all but forgotten as she contemplated the marvelous objects.

"Thank you for this generous gift, Mother." Corrin said, about to sheath when a gesture of the King stopped her.

"Those blades will be put to good use. Bring the prisoners!"

"Yes, Your Majesty!" Shouted a guard before leaving.

A few seconds later, a group of six prisoners came in, circled by soldiers under the command of Gunter. Hoshidians! Corrin realized in shock, noting there were five men and one woman. She has never seen people like them before, but what they were wearing were too exotic to be anything from Nohr. Four were wearing light armor with leather breastplates. The fifth had something more complex, with his forearm, shin and abdomen covered in leathery protections, above a green surcoat. But the last was the one who surprised Corrin the most: her lower body was covered with dark boots and a white braccae, but her torso was completely naked save for an enormous pearled collar and white strips covering her breasts! This castle was just cold, and seeing the woman in such light clothes made Corrin shiver.

"Those Hoshidians are spies and troublemakers, captured not long ago. I have brought them here to see your power with my own eyes." Said Garon as the guards, still keeping the prisoners in check, gave them crude brass weapons.

"You want me to beat them." Understood Corrin, looking briefly at Felicia and Jakob behind her. "May I fight alongside my retainers?"

"No. This fight is for you and you alone, Corrin." Denied Lora with a clear tone. "Show us your growth."

"Yes, Mother." Nodded the princess before moving toward the prisoners as the guard took place near the thrones and exits.

"Do not worry, Milady. I am confident you will triumph splendidly." Quietly said Gunter as he passed near her.

Now that Corrin was closer, she could see her opponents more clearly. The four men in leather breastplates received straight swords, and the way they held them clearly indicated they weren't used to it. On the other hand, the half-naked woman was armed with a one handed axe, and judging by her impressive bare muscles any of her hit could inflict serious pain despite the armor. Lastly, the green-haired man had two daggers in his hands, and seemed incredibly calm for his situation.

Was he a ninja? No, it couldn't be. According to Mother, ninjas never let themselves get caught alive. Corrin's attention was disrupted as the woman, whose hair she noted were light blonde and not red, the red coming from some sort of head ornament, shouted for her attention.

"I am Rinkah! Daughter of the Flame Tribe's honorable chieftain! What is your name, Nohrian Princess?"

"I'm Corrin." The princess answered, keeping an eye on the green-haired man who she noticed had already started to move slightly, only to stop at her answer.

"Corrin?" He repeated, staring at her so intensely which made Corrin feeling uneasy. "No, it doesn't matter. I'm Kaze, a ninja of Hoshido. Show me what you can do."

This Hoshidian dashed to the side. At the same time, the four other men charged behind the Flame Tribe's warrior. They were trying to encircle! Corrin drew into the Dragon Vein, but instead of taking the energy in, she pushed it through the ground with a shout. With a resounding crack, the stone ground under the approaching Hoshidians exploded upward in a shower of blue energy. The woman dodged by jumping forward but the rest weren't as quick and were tossed around like rag dolls.

Corrin dodged to the side to avoid the axe swing then counter-attacked with the curved blade in her right hand. The shining purple sword almost pierced the flank of the tribeswoman but only grazed her forearm. The princess almost pressed her assault but instead jumped away, her instinct screaming. With a wave of her arm, Rinkah sent her blood where she had been and the crimson liquid ignited into flames.

"We of the Tribe are blessed by the god of Fire!" Shouted the dark-skinned women as she stained her axe with her blood, covering it in flames.

It's like Flora and Felicia! Thought Corrin as she caught the ninja approaching fast. When the tribeswoman attacked she dashed herself low, deflecting the flaming axe with her own fiery sword before cutting deeply into Rinkah's shoulder, the magic blade piercing through flesh effortlessly. The half-naked warrior roared in pain, her wound was cauterizing immediately before her left hand let out a fireball. Corrin gritted her teeth as the burning projectile hit her chest and spun on herself, disarming her opponent and slashing the leg, making the tribeswoman fall before jumping away from the running ninja approaching.

Corrin rolled on landing, avoiding narrowly a dagger that would have hit her had she stood up too soon before jumping on her feet, facing the green-haired ninja with his second dagger in reverse holding. The man slightly crouched, as if waiting for her. Corrin had no idea how to fight a ninja, and so she approached slowly, keeping her guard up… Were the guys she knocked down earlier standing up? She sent a glance…

When did he move?! Was all she could think as she slashed away at Kaze who had struck with a speed she didn't expect. The ninja dodged her blow then threw his dagger to Corrin's surprise. By reflex she parried it and her left wrist was grabbed by the man. Then her right was grabbed too as he tried to unbalance her. With a growl she headbutted Kaze and kicked his groin, freeing herself from his grip before shoving the pommel of one of her weapons into his temples, throwing him stunned on the ground. The other guys were still knocked out. The tribeswoman tried to stand but failed, barely managing to stand on one knee with her axe too far away to be used. It was over.

"Phew. This was tougher than I thought." Corrin whispered as she looked at the defeated Hoshidians.

Feeling her burns acutely, Corrin approached the fractured ground where she made the Dragon Vein erupt and grabbed some of the flowing energy to heal herself.

"What are you waiting for?" Asked the Queen, freezing Corrin in place.

"Mother… they're beaten." Corrin said, anxiously feeling where it was going.

"Yet they still live."

"You want me to execute helpless prisoners!?"

"What other fate would you see them meet?" Asked the Queen, leaning toward her on her throne.

The princess hesitated. She didn't know. No, she knew death was likely the only possibility for spies, but it just didn't feel right. It never felt right for her to have someone killed…

"I wish to have some time and interrogate the prisoners by myself before making a decision."

Lora looked at Garon, then nodded. The King turned toward Corrin and spoke.

"Very well, Corrin. You will have-"

"Behind you!"

At the shout, Corrin spun. Her left blade intercepted the brass sword. Her right blade thrust. Pierced through the breastplate. An iron scent took her at the throat. Her hand was covered by something sticky, warm. The Hoshidian's eyes went lifeless. His body fell, splattering red on the floor. So quickly. So easily. So…

"Corrin. Move aside."

The voice of Garon cut through her thought, and she obeyed without thinking, moving away from the remaining downed soldiers and the corpse. The corpse of the man she killed. A shiver ran down her spine, and she instinctively looked up at the throne. At the same time, the king released his magic, burning livings and dead with a fiery conflagration. Taken out of her stupefaction, Corrin could barely muster a whisper at the sight of the charred remains.

"Gods. Father, why…"

"Let it be a lesson for you, child. Some enemies will only be stopped by death." Said Garon firmly and distinctly. "As for those two…"

Without thinking Corrin dashed between the surviving Hoshidians and the throne, making her father quiet. He had his hand still raised, palm open, no doubt about to unleash another spell. But the princess didn't think about it. Nor about how what she did was insubordination. All she could think of was a single thought: No more death. Please, no more… After a tense second the hand became a finger, pointed at the ninja behind her.

"You, Hoshidian. Why did you help my daughter?"

Confused as she turned around, Corrin suddenly realized the shout that had warned her didn't come from Xander, Jakob, or any of the guards. The voice that had yelled was that of the green garbed ninja, who stood on his knee before answering.

"I couldn't stand to see her die dishonorably, King Garon. That is all."

Garon stared at the ninja, then at the Fire Tribe's warrior, a pensive look upon his traits, then put back his hand on his throne armrests.

"Fine. Gunter, bring those two back to their cell, with a healer. And fetch servants to clean up here."

"Of course, Your Majesty." Acknowledged Gunter before the guards moved at his order, taking the two wounded Hoshidians away.

"As for you, Corrin, you are dismissed until further notice."

"Right. Thank you, Father." Said Corrin, remembering to bow admits her troubled thought.

Mechanically, she walked outside the throne room, barely noticing Felicia and Jakob by her side, finding herself in her apartments before she fully realized it, sitting on a chair. I just killed someone. The thought was looping on her mind. Her hand, her entire forearm was bloodied, even after she removed her gauntlet. She had felt her sword pass through his body without resistance, his last smelly breath, seen his eyes lose their light. Then why, why, why…

"Milady, here is some tea."

"Thank you, Jakob." Whispered Corrin, taking the cup and burning her tongue with the hot liquid.

Why was she feeling nothing?

"You were hurt! How are you now? Oh gods, why did you have to do this. Why couldn't we help out?"

"Please Felicia, I don't think Lady Corrin needs any blabber right now."

"I'm sorry! I just…. It was horrible."

Corrin stared at her empty cup. Jakob poured more, and she drank again. Jakob never missed his tea. Just the right amount of sweet and bitterness. It was a good tea. But once again she found herself staring at the cup's empty bottom, and she almost missed the guard entering and kneeling.

"Princess, Prince Xander wishes to speak to you." Said the guard with reverence.

"Oh. Just a minute. Felicia, please freeze my head."

"Uh? I mean, right. On my way." Said her pink-haired friend under the worried eyes of Jakob before touching her cheeks ans sending a cold wave through them.

"Ouch, ouch, ouch, it's good, it's good, stop! Thank you. Tell Xander he can come."

The guard nodded and left. A few seconds later Xander came alone through the door, an uncharacteristically worried expression on his face. He must have left his retainers at the door.

"I came as soon as Father let me. How are you?"

"I'm fine." Automatically answered Corrin, but Xander shook his head.

"You aren't. Please, tell me what's on your mind."

Corrin paused, then put her teacup down. With her ideas clearer, she tried to put words on them.

"Killing should feel wrong, right? It should be horrible. It should make you feel bad. But it doesn't. It's just… There. I killed someone. I just did. And I feel nothing about it! What is wrong with me?"

Xander said nothing at first, then his frown softened and he sat down.

"It's something you will have to come to term on your own, little princess. Being a prince or a princess means giving death when you have to. And sometimes you won't be able to find a justification other than that it must be done. It weighs on your heart, but you must stay strong, for the good of the kingdom and your own."

Corrin nodded with a heavy heart, incapable of arguing with her brother's words.

"Thank you, Xander."

"Don't thank me. It's simply how it is." Stated the prince before accepting the tea brought by Jakob. "If it can ease you, neither the Queen nor Father are angry at you."

"They aren't?"

"They were worried about you. As noble as it is, your compassion almost cost you your life, and you will likely receive some sort of punishment for putting yourself in such danger."

"I know." Sulked Corrin, wondering what sort of punishment it would be.

"But, you proved yourself to Father's eyes. They know you didn't argue to escape your responsibility, but because you thought it was right. In consequence, your punishment will surely be light." Added Xander, smiling for the first time in the conversation.

"That's great." She said, smiling in response the best she could.

"There, a smile suits you better. Why don't you rest for now? I'm sure you will be called again soon enough. And I'm worried about letting Laslow or Peri alone for too long."

The admission taking a giggle out of her, Corrin drank her tea, appreciating its taste again. Yes, resting sounded good. Maybe after that, she would come to the throne room and apologize, maybe ask to see the surviving prisoners: The warrior from the Fire Tribe and the green ninja did pique her curiosity…

Lora watched as the fractured ground was repaired thanks to Garon's power over the Dragon Vein, stone finding itself back on its original position as solid ground. The ashen remains of the Hoshidians soldiers have already been moved away. What happened had been far from what she envisioned. For Corrin to show mercy was expected, no, she had been certain it would happen. But not that it would put her in mortal peril so quickly.

"Your worries are showing, my queen." Said Garon, once more reading her like an open book.

"Corrin must learn to kill, and to do so without hesitation. Otherwise what happened today might repeat, without a helpful soul to help her." Frustratingly replied Lora. "She is too kind for her own good, and I don't know how that first kill will affect her."

"There are fangs hidden beneath that kindness. She will be fine."

Fangs… Lora was genuinely wondering if she wanted to see her little princess manifest this side of her. For all of Corrin's naivete and gentleness, she also had rarely seen the girl angry. And always it has been quickly burnt out ones, born of frustration or overshadowed by sadness. What if the fangs she would bare were those of an uncontrollable beast… According to the tales found in Nohr's tomes, those in whose the dragon blood was too strong suffered terrible fate once it awakened…

"The Fire Tribe's warrior is close to what I expected. Scarcely different from the Ice Tribe, only less accepting of the outside world." The Queen said, moving aside the useless guessing.

The way this Rinkah had been brought to Krakenburg was a testament of that in an out itself. Apparently, she traveled all the way from Hoshido, and started multiple incidents in different towns she traveled. Certain deriving from her revealing attire attracting ill attentions, other from her violent reactions to minor provocations. All culminating in the local lord to capture and ship the tribeswoman to Krakenburg to be judged by the king.

"The chieftain's daughter, no less. She deserves a proper meeting once her wounds are healed. But the ninja is another matter. It would be better for Corrin to never speak to him again." Somberly said Garon.

Unsaid was something no ears should hear. He might have understood who Corrin was. And if it was the case, his action to save the princess from his countrymen was much easier to understand…

"He did save her life nonetheless, and for that, he deserves to live. Let us have him escorted to the frontier."

The King nodded in approval. Hoshido likely knew already the sheltered princess never seen in court was their kidnapped royal child. For them to learn the girl was alive and well may open new paths to negotiations. Even if between the Hoshidian raids and the Faceless attacks done in answer the countries were on the verge of open hostility, the treaty they signed years ago was still valid. And with it being some time since the last incident, maybe a peaceful solution could still be reached…

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The Fiery Queen of Nohr: Part 22 – In the White Light

Corrin tried to open her eyes, but she met blinding lights instantly and retreated inside the sheets to shield herself. The soft mattress was so warm under her…

"Ah!"

A searing pain in her left shoulder stopped Corrin just as she tried to wrap herself in the sheets. Straightening but still eyes closed, the princess palpated the sore shoulder with her right hand and felt bandages. Around her stomach and back too. How did she got hurt here…The ambush! Gunter! Everyone! A bed? Where was she? What happened? She tried to open her eyes again, only to suffer another flash of pain due to the flood of light.

"Please don't move abruptly, Princess. You just woke up."

The voice was faintly familiar. Yet she couldn't remember from where or when.

"You aren't used to so much light. Keep your eyes closed a little bit more before opening them slowly."

Furiously trying to remember to whom the voice belonged, Corrin heed the advice and slowly raised her eyebrows, accustoming as best as she could to the light. Little by little she started to see the room, an uneasy feeling setting in. The walls made of decorated wood instead of stone, and a large window let the sun flow freely inside, with a bit of sky visible. A blue, cloudless sky. And by the side of the mattress, which was directly on the ground and not elevated like she always knew, was a figure whose sight cleared her foggy memories: a green-haired ninja, kneeling aside her bed at a somewhat respectable distance. He was just the same as her memories of that day.

"You're the ninja from Hoshido…"

"Yes, I'm Kaze, the one you fought in the palace of Nohr. I'm glad to see you awake at last."

Despite his reassuring words Corrin gripped the sheets harder. The princess noticed with a bit of embarrassment and discomfort that she was barely clothed beyond white garments and bandages. Neither her armor nor weapons were anywhere in view. Corrin tried to discreetly flex her left arm and hide the resulting wince. And she felt so tired…

"Don't move, Princess. You just woke up, and your wounds aren't entirely healed yet."

"…Where am I? Why are you watching over me?" Asked Corrin, despite her instinct already shouting the answer.

"My apology, Princess Corrin." Said the ninja, lowering his head in a… respectful bow? "You must be confused by your surroundings. We are inside Castle Shirasagi, far from danger."

Far from danger? In the heart of Hoshido? Corrin shuddered, trying to understand what had led her to the present catastrophe. Her last memories… She was falling. Falling into the Bottomless Canyon after being stabbed in the back as she tried to make her escape with Gunter. Was it some nightmare? No, it was all too real. She was defenseless in the capital of Hoshido, no, in the royal castle at the center of said capital. Why? What did they want of her? Was Gunter still alive? Where was her weapons and armor? All those questions and thoughts came tumbling out of her mind, and the Princess could barely say a word:

"How?"

The dark green-haired ninja rose his head and met her eyes before moving. Corrin almost jumped, ready to defend herself with her bare hands, but he only took a pot from a nearby table and poured something, tea, Corrin smelled instantly, as the ninja slowly approached and offered the goblet, watching her all the while. She took it after a brief hesitation but didn't bring the liquid to her lips as the man knelt in is previous spot.

"It's a long story, Princess, and I apologize in advance for not being a good storyteller."

All ears, the princess listened. How he had come back to the Bottomless Canyon to cross the border again, and found the fort devastated, rotting bodies of Hoshidians and Nohrians alike in the open and the bridge destroyed. How at the insistence of a small bird, he followed the Canyon for a short while until he had found her near the cliff, bleeding and unconscious.

"Was there anyone dead near the broken bridge like me? An old knight with gray hair?" Asked Corrin, hopeful and anguished in half.

"… I don't think so." Said the ninja after an instant of thinking.

Maybe Gunter managed to run away, tried to think Corrin, however her heavy heart traitorously whispered that he would have never left and probably fell in the Canyon trying to protect her. But the ninja said he found her nearby the cliff, so clearly someone caught her as she fell down. Perhaps Gunter did, and fended off the phantasmal horde before succumbing to his wounds… The princess stopped thinking about it before tears could come up, and she listened the ninja finishing to explain how he carried and kept her alive until reaching the Hoshidan capital – Castle Shirasagi, whereas he entrusted her to the best healers and watched over her until her awakening.

"I can hardly believe I was unconscious for so long…" Whispered Corrin, scenting her still untouched hot tea before turning her gaze back to Kaze. "So, what's going to happen to me? Will I be executed, or kept as a bargaining tool against Nohr?"

Even if it was just a front, Corrin would not show them weakness. She had been raised and taught better than to cower and plead. She would not falter. She was not going to.

"… You must be still under the shock of what happened at the Canyon. I'm so glad to have found you at last, after all these years. Everyone is happy to see you back, Princess Corrin."

The expression of concern and worry of the man in front of her confused Corrin, as much as his words. See her back? What was he playing at? Or was there something else entirely? What was she missing?

"… Princess, how far do your childhood memory goes? How much do you remember?"

Corrin didn't expect that question. Something wasn't right. Was he trying to confuse her? To coax her for information? Anyway, that was something she could speak about.

"I remember nothing about being in Hoshido. I've been sheltered in the Northern fortress for as long as I can remember. Father put me there very young to protect me from the court's plots and Hoshido's reach."

"… I see. Princess, please listen to me. One day, King Sumeragi went to Cheve for a diplomatic visit. And he took with him one of his daughters, who desperately wanted to see the Opera. But the king of Nohr ambushed Sumeragi, slaughtered his escort and assassinated him. Kidnapping his infant at the same time."

"Father wouldn't… What are you talking about?" Said Corrin, perplex.

"King Sumeragi only took a small force, and left behind his divine weapons, confidant in Cheve neutrality. I was among his escort, a young ninja destined to eventually become the Princess' bodyguard. I couldn't do anything as the King was assassinated and you were taken. All I could do was training, and infiltrate Nohr again and again for the slightest chance to bring you back to Hoshido."

"No, that's wrong. I'm a Nohrian princess. What you're saying makes no sense." Protested Corrin, but Kaze continued.

"When I saw you in the throne room, I wasn't sure. You had grown so much since that time, even if those events will never fade from my mind. However, when they said your name, I knew it for sure. You were alive, and I still had a hope. So, when that samurai raised his blade behind your back, I had to warn you. To see you die, so soon after meeting you again would have been too terrible."

"No, no that's not possible. I don't know why you are telling me this…"

"Did you try to look for me, after the fight? Like you said you would?" Asked the ninja, stopping the Princess in her tracks.

"I… yes I did, but Mother refused. She said it would be too dangerous after what happened." Said Corrin without much assurance, having herself doubted the argument at the time.

"Maybe. It was more likely to prevent you from hearing the truth."

"I can't be true…"

"Do you truly remember nothing? Not a single memory?"

"… No. Honestly, I have only memories of the Northern Fortress and… Nothing before… I never thought about it too much…" Observed the princess despite herself, holding the now cold goblet so strongly her fingers went white.

It was all lies. It must be. It could only be lies to make her drop her guard. But why save her then? Why would he have made so much effort? No, it didn't make sense. But he couldn't be saying the truth. Or he was taking her for someone else. Maybe he remembered wrong and took her for the princess he searched for so long. But… Corrin drank the tea in a single gulp, but the sweet taste didn't help at all. Why feed her such an elaborate tale?

"My apology for making you so distraught, Princess. But you need to realize the truth. I hope seeing Queen Mikoto will rekindle your memories. She is awaiting the new of your awakening with…"

The door opened, and someone entered the room. A tall girl around Corrin's age, with crimson hairs and clad in white and red lightly armored clothes.

"Kaze! Is she…"

The red-head words died down when she locked gaze with Corrin. The princess had to stop herself from shrinking back inside the sheets when the girl almost jumped on her and cupped her cheek with a flustered expression.

"Finally…after all these years… I…"

The red-head buried her face against Corrin's chest, hugging her with enough strength to hurt.

"I've missed you so much!… You're here…" Sputtered the girl between sobs, tears running down.

Awkwardly, Corrin held her. She didn't understand. Who was this person? Why was she crying like she had just found… the princess couldn't put either a name or a face on that person. She was feeling no familiarity. But she felt those tears were genuine. Her instinct just screamed it at her. But why? Unless… No, it couldn't be true. They wouldn't lie to her. Neither Mother nor Father. Xander, Camilla, Leo and Elise… No they wouldn't. After what felt an eternity, the red-head loosened her embrace and sat on the mattress, wiping her tears.

"I'm sorry, Corrin. I'm not usually this emotional. But I'm just so happy to have you back. Take that, Nohrian scumbags! We win, you lose!" Rejoiced the girl before picking up the conflicted expression of Corrin. "Are you okay? I didn't touch your wounds I hope."

Have I met you? Was the question the princess wanted to ask but couldn't bring herself to say, until the ninja spoke up.

"Lady Hinoka, it appears Princess Corrin lost all memories prior to her kidnapping. Due to shock or foul sorcery I cannot say, but she does not recall anything of her life in Hoshido."

"What? Corrin, you really don't remember anything?" Asked the now named Hinoka with disbelief.

"… No, I don't, sorry."

"Those bastards! They weren't satisfied with taking you away, they had to do this? They'll pay for all the suffering they've caused one day, I swear." Spat Hinoka furiously before Kaze cleared his throat.

"I will report your awakening to Queen Mikoto, Princess Corrin. Please excuse me."

In an instant, the ninja was gone. Leaving Corrin alone with the one claiming to know her in an awkward silence. Hinoka was looking at her intensely, as if trying to find a way to make her

"You really remember nothing? Nothing at all? You don't recognize me?" Finally asked the red-head once again.

"No, sorry. I don't even think I have seen you before."

"It's unfair. I spent so many years imagining our reunion. And now you're right in front of me, but we couldn't be further apart."

"Why don't you tell me about yourself then?" Asked Corrin, the gloomy and frustrated expression of Hinoka leaving her with an awkward feeling. "It may help me… remember."

"Not a bad idea. It'll be our first heart to heart between sisters since you left."

"… Sisters?"

"Hehe, you still make the same face when you are at loss for words." Said Hinoka with a smile. "I'm your older sister, though not by much. Ryoma is the eldest and Takumi is our younger brother. Sakura was barely a year old when you disappeared, but she is the most adorable little sister I have ever seen."

One older brother and sister, one younger brother and sister. The faces of Xander, Camilla, Leo and Elise popped up in her mind. How eerily similar were the two royal families claiming her as their own? Corrin's hears twitched as she noticed the sound of footsteps outside the room. She didn't hear when Hinoka came in before, maybe because she was feeling more awake now?

The door slid, and the ninja, Kaze, entered the room, followed by a woman with long black hair. After an instant, it occurred to the Princess that this person had to be the Queen of Hoshido: her white and gold robe adorned with a cape, the golden circlet holding a stylized sun behind her head as a sort of a crown. But for some reason, Corrin could only look at her face. Mikoto looked at her in turn, a serene expression on her traits before it morphed into a smile. A warm, radiating smile so full of affection Corrin was entranced.

"I cannot believe it's really you. Corrin, my sweet child!" Exclaimed the woman with elation, kneeling and pulling the Princess into a deep embrace.

She smelled of flowers, sweet and soft. Mikoto's hands were gentle as she broke her embrace and held Corrin's face between them.

"All this time, I didn't know if I would ever see you again. I've missed you so much! Once you feel better, we will get you your old room. We couldn't bear to touch a thing inside after you've been taken, so you will find everything just as they were before."

The Queen stared at Corrin, brushing her white hairs to the side behind the pointy ears with ease. Looking at Corrin with a beautiful smile, a smile that pinched the Princess' heart.

"I just don't know how to respond. I can believe I could be your child, but… I don't remember anything. You're like a stranger to me."

"I understand, Corrin. Kaze explained your amnesia to me. And it looks like you and Hinoka started to make up for lost time already. Even if you don't remember me now, I could not be happier." Said Mikoto with kindness before seeming to realize something. "Oh, I wanted to show you this! Look."

From under her robes, Mikoto took out a small hand mirror, putting it so both Corrin's and her face would appear in it. And to Corrin's disarray, she could only see how much their figures shared similar traits…

Lora put down the report heavily as she found herself unable to keep reading it. The ceremony of yesterday had been a success. Xander was now in command of the royal army, with Camilla and Leo acting as commander in second. The court was bound hand and foot, without any possibility to intrude directly into the now approaching conquest of Mokushu. Alongside the liberation of Khoga, both helped by the thief, Shura, whom they were now certain was genuine, they would expand Nohr's reach… but all of this could not make the Queen's thoughts drift from her growing anxiety. Especially not with the latest report she received… the Queen sank down in the sofa of the royal apartments. The soldiers found nothing. No signs of Corrin anywhere around Nohr, despite the best efforts of her scouts and spies. According to the reports, the only place left would be the Bottomless Canyon, but it would be just the same as confirming what she feared. The last bet was to call on the cabal of royal sorcerers for a divination ritual, but the Queen was wary of such magic. All the more since if… if Corrin was in Hoshido.

Pushing away that train of thoughts, Lora tried to think of a way to occupy the free time she found herself saddled with until supper came. A way to focus her mind on something else than these recurring anxiety. Garon was still solving the latest litigation about who had the privilege of cutting down the Tearing Woods. Xander, Camilla and Leo were surely occupied with their newfound duties. The young Elise was most likely still in the training hall, sharpening her healing talent on any soldiers clumsy or unlucky enough to find themselves badly wounded.

The Queen wondered about the three foreign retainers but swept the idea aside. She sufficiently pressured them lately and was still considering how much of the truth they were still hiding, as well as how much interest there would be in insisting further. As they requested however, she did not as much as whisper anything about their revelations to anyone but Garon. In all honesty, their situation couldn't be described as too far from her own in many ways. Leaving a devastated land to reinvent oneself was something she was understanding far too deeply. As Lora considered making a detour to the royal library, the butler guarding the door approached, explaining Prince Leo wished to come in. Lora promptly accepted, welcoming the visit and curious about the young Prince's motivation.

"Queen Lora. I hope I'm not disturbing your duties at the moment."

"Your presence does not bother me, Prince Leo." Answered Lora, eyeing briefly the two retainers at the room entrance. Odin seemed uncharacteristically nervous, while the thief, Niles, was unashamedly and with delight watching his comrade squirm. "For what purpose do you come seeing me? I would have thought you occupied with the war preparations."

"I have been. But I also have important matters to talk about with you. First of all being…" Said the blond boy before putting a scroll on the table, a parchment she immediately recognized. "I have finally mastered the Great Heavy Soul Arrow."

The Queen looked at the scroll, then the smiling Leo. A smile of pride he deserved entirely. In only a few years and with only her occasional guidance, he had managed not only to learn how to read Lordran's sorcerers' language but also reached such a quick mastery of the Soul Sorcery. She may have doubted about someone else with a divine artifact like the Brynhildr to assist them, but Leo's efforts and intelligence were irrefutable. Something came back to her, when she finally managed to cast the Great Soul Arrow, Orbeck…

"Well done, Prince Leo. A reward is in order for your progress and diligence. Give me your hand."

With a curious head tilt Leo extended his open hand to Lora. In a crackling of sparks, she materialized a small blue ring adorned with the image of a crouching dragon and dropped it in his palm, the enchanted jewelry quickly changing size to accommodate its new owner.

"This ring was given in Vinheim to those who mastered the Great Soul Arrow, ordaining them formally as fully fledged sorcerers. You have crossed that line already by learning the strongest Soul Arrow, and thus more than deserves to possess it."

"… Thank you, Queen Lora." Said the Prince, examining the ring with his usual sharp and focused gaze. "I presume it is supposed to improve my spellcasting?"

"Yes, this ring will improve the potency of your sorcery. In the Dragon School, a young dragon presages the great length of the journey to mastery, a reminder that talent must be nurtured to bloom. But this is something you know already." Added Lora, realizing how easily the boy could interpret words in self-deprecating ways. "I assume Pyromancy does not attract you anymore than before."

"It doesn't. Though I understand it's not as brutish and simple at it looks, nothing you have told me justify scattering my efforts when my time is becoming more and more precious. And also… there is something I would like to confirm with you, your Majesty."

The Queen gestured him to sit down, but he didn't. Leo was recomposing his calm and careful attitude. A very serious matter then, one he wasn't entirely comfortable bringing up.

"Do you remember the time when you told me about the separation of magics in your land? You later mentioned there were exceptions to the rules, and some you witnessed. For example, priests using their faith to cast sorceries."

"You remember correctly. They were heretics to the clergies and all orders of sorcerers alike, and their knowledge has always been a well-kept secrets."

The clergy of the Deep had been such a vile assembly, killing them to the last for the sake of their countless victims had been one of the few things she actively took pleasure in. Lora did find one of their divine tomes and learned how twisted its content was through the witch Karla, but the source of their irritating ability to use sorceries with the power of faith was not present inside it.

"I have developed a, theory. To explain how such thing could be possible."

"… Very well. I trust you to have thought this over. I will hear you."

Leo inspired softly, but deeply.

"Queen Lora, I'd like to confirm whether or not those clerics you saw actually used actual Soul Sorcery, and were not casting miracle resembling it."

Lora nodded. She had felt it, there could be no doubt.

"I see… What I've theorized is that the separation between sorcery and miracle is artificial. The source of their power is the same, the caster's ability. It's only channeled differently."

Ridiculous. Utterly ridiculous. The Queen almost crushed the absurd supposition on the spot. How could this smart boy have given birth to such preposterous idea. To even suggest a heresy that had been rejected centuries after centuries… Yet, she did not, as each of those thoughts rang hollow even to herself.

"… Continue." Said Lora with a blank voice.

Heresy. Against who. Against the clergy, who could deny neither the Angelic faith, nor the powers of the bishops of the Deep? The gods who deceived humanity from the dawn of time, whom have hidden the truth of the Dark Soul, and perpetuated the lie of the linking of the Fire? Unaware of her internal conflict, Leo developed his reasoning meticulously.

"The fundamental difference between Soul Sorcery and miracle, as you described it, is supposed to be the source of their power. Sorcery takes shape from the soul of the caster, and miracle borrows the power of the gods to be reenacted. In that case, the faith of the caster supposedly determinate how much power he is granted by the gods. But if it's true, something like a cleric using sorceries without the intelligence, studies and power of soul shouldn't occur. However, you have confirmed those impossibilities to have occurred, which mean there is a falsehood somewhere in the assumptions about sorcery or miracle. I have worked with Soul Sorcery, and I'm certain it works exactly as you told me. This leaves only miracles as suspect."

The Prince stopped talking for an instant, looking at her slightly leaning toward him before continuing with a prudent tone.

"This is purely hypothetical. But if one can cast sorceries with their faith, and no gods would grant their cleric power to do so, then it means the faithful do not call upon the power of the gods to use miracles. Instead, their faith is the way they express their own magical power. The tale of the miracle, the prayer, is the medium by which the casters focus their own willpower, and by using a catalyst they refine the effects they seek to obtain. By using their faith, they entirely disregard the magical theory behind sorcery and force the spell into existence. This is what I guess, at least."

"Let us imagine you are right. Anyone with enough magical capabilities and willpower should be able to realize a miracle or sorcery. Their number would have been much greater than what they were." Said Lora, tapping absentmindedly on the table with one finger.

"I don't think it is so far-fetched, Queen Lora. You said yourself only devout were able to use even the simplest miracles. I think that because miracles are inherently less structured than sorcery, the focus and belief someone would need to manifest them would be beyond most people ability. Even more so if they need magical abilities in the first place to channel, and that using faith to use sorcery was considered heretical."

"… Your reasoning appears quite thorough, Prince Leo." Admitted the Queen, feeling the words fall out of her mouth as if they were lead bars.

A numbness was engulfing her mind, a thick fog of conflicting disbelief and doubts in front of a theory where there were far too many hints of truth. If it was true, then… Then what? Lora couldn't say the words, not even in her own thoughts. However, it would be easy to verify, isn't it? She would just have to see Leo out, and test his theory by herself until she was certain he was wrong… From the depth of her heart, Lora knew Leo could be right. He had often been right about many things… Why was she hesitating?

With a snarl, Lora extended her hand and called upon the Fire. In a crackling of flames, a familiar weight rested in her closed palm. Ignoring the surprised jump of Odin and the brief quivering of Leo at her sudden action, the Queen delicately put down the long sword on her laps: An old yet well-crafted steel sword, the many scratches upon its surface showing how much it has been used. The sword of a knight of Lothric. Her sword.

"Your Majesty, what do you intend to do?" Asked Leo carefully.

"I will put your theory to the test."

Touching the blade with her palm, Lora tried to recall the miracle she sought, the words by which she would call upon the miracle. She silently repeated them, correcting herself two time on the turn of phrase, recalling Irina's voice to better grasp the prayer. Has it been so long? So long since she last pronounced those words? The pommel was still as worn out, the blade as chipped as when she let it go for the last time. Lora ground her teeth and banished the stray thoughts, focusing on the miracle she had to accomplish. Searching for the comforting warmth of the prayer, the serene gentleness of the blessing, the wonder…

Hollow. Hollow memories of a sickening deception. Frayed and faded, leaving naught but a gaping wound, festered with rancor, bitterness and disappointment. Broken faith never mended. The gods were gone. The world was gone. And yet…

"Farewell, Ashen One. Mayst thou thy peace discov'r."

There was something, a faint glow. Tiny flames, flickering. Like precious embers amidst worthless ashes. A mysterious, enticing glint from ages past, precious beyond all Fire. Her Soul. The undeniable proof of her existence. Lora opened the eyes she didn't remember having closed. On her laps rested the sword, a gleaming white light dancing around the gray steel. A gentle and familiar heat was spreading through the weapon, the healing power of the miracle.

"Another lie. And still I am surprised." Said Lora, running her fingers along the blessed blade, an uncontrollable, bitter laugh crossing her lips.

"Another?"

Straightening herself, Lora rose her eyes to cross the inquisitive stare of the Prince, who had just muttered the word.

"Do not think of it." Commanded Lora more harshly than she intended, resulting in Leo averting his gaze. "You were right. Once again I am impressed by your intelligence. How long have been thinking and pondering?"

"… For about a year, since the last time I sought your help. I only came to a conclusion a few weeks ago, in between the war preparations."

In just a year… Finally taking a decision long in the making, the Queen took out four different scrolls from within her Soul: the first's parchment was strangely colored blue, but was visibly well maintained and covered in orderly thick writing. The second was much older and in a far worse state, with the edges damaged in multiple places and strings looking like they would break at any moment. The third one was made of an almost golden material, with neat and elegant writings. The last was the strangest of all, covered in many parts in small crystals and the few writing that could be seen shining with faint blue hue. Eyes widening, the Prince watched as Lora put down the scrolls and extended them toward him, while in the back Odin audibly gawked.

"These are…" Muttered Leo, grasping instantly what the parchments were.

"They should belong to a sorcerer, someone who can understand, study and teach their content. And a sorcerer, I am not. In skill and knowledge of Soul Sorcery, you have already reached the limits of my guidance. Take them. You will make good use of them."

"Queen Lora…"

"Take them. Now." Cut Lora forcefully. "And please leave me be. I have many things to think out."

The blond boy looked at the scrolls pushed to his side of the table with a frown, before conceding and taking them.

"Thank you, your Majesty. I promise I will meet your expectations."

The Queen nodded, dismissing him with a final gesture. The door closed gently and once again, she was alone, the white glow of the blessed sword luring her gaze. For how long she lost herself in its light, she didn't know, until the spell ran out, darkening the room with its absence. Lora ran her fingers along the blade, vision of Fire in her mind. And the blessing came back, shining and strong…

Faith. How strange of such thing was, to have blinded her to the truth, yet to be found again in a new clarity. And with it… A power she long thought lost. Maybe Leo was right. Maybe giving him the scrolls, without taking the time to look for their content again, was a mistake. Maybe she could learn how to harness the power of the stronger sorceries through the power of faith.

But it didn't feel right. The knowledge they contained deserved to subsist beyond herself, if only for the efforts of all those who thrived to perfect Soul Sorcery. The Prince deserved them. Closing her eyes once again and making her sword disappear in the Flame, Lora followed its presence to the Fire inside her. The remnant of the Soul of the Lords. What was left of the power of the gods. Maybe she could… No, she could do it.

Closing her hand, Lora found nothing. Recalling the old tale, she mustered her focus, only for her fingers to grasp on tattered flames. The Queen inspired deeply, carefully reaching for the warmth… And her fist closed on crackling power. Opening her eyes, she looked at her creation. It was small, very small, unfit to be called even an arrow. But in her hand was indeed the lightning of the lords.

"Lora, are you feeling well?"

The sudden voice of Garon troubled her focus, and the sparks dispersed into nothing. Lora didn't hear him coming at all. Had she been so lost in her efforts, that it was almost time for supper already? Apparently, very much so, as the large figure of her King was clearly present at the entrance of the room. But why was there such a worry in his tone?

"I am fine. Your son… have a very keen insight. I think I have realized something with his help."

Garon didn't answer and walked toward her with a surprising haste, taking her hand and touching her forehead, as if checking for a fever.

"My king, what is taking you? There is no need to worry, I feel perfectly fine." Said Lora, gently pushed his calloused hands away.

"Lora, you are glowing as if you were about to set yourself ablaze! Can you not see it? Look in the mirror."

The words hit her like a cold bucket, and Lora stood up to the look in the mirror standing on the wall to see herself. But even before she found her own gaze sent back by the glass, the orange tint moving across her arms caught the corner of her eyes. Streaks of gold and orange slowly shifting upon her skin and armor, a sight she had come to become intimately familiar with in Lordran when she used embers to increase her strength. For a brief instant, her mind devolved into panic. Was she losing control of the Flame? Was she going to burn on the spot? But immediately after Lora calmed down, feeling the Flame peacefully kindling within herself.

"It is not spreading. I feel fine. I am fine." Lora whispered, before repeating to herself, "I am fine."

She wasn't in pain, she wasn't burning. It was as if a small bonfire ignited, instead of the raging inferno Lora always felt she had to control. Had the Fire faded enough to be limited to this manifestation? No, it couldn't be. It was still present, the embers too warm inside her Soul. Warmer than before. Did she fan the flames somehow? Lora tried to cool down. To seal the Fire inside, as she had done time and time again. And slowly, frighteningly slowly, the glow died out. But not the kindle. With just a whisper of desire, she felt it ready to warm again. How did it happen? Because… because she tried to use the power of the Lords? Did she fan the flames of her Soul, without meaning to? Was she…

"Are you alright, love?"

Her king was holding her, tightly, worryingly. Lora didn't fight his embrace, taking comfort in his steadfast presence.

"I do not know. I do not know." Admitted Lora. "The Rainbow Sage told me… He told me I had many years to wait until the Fire dies. Until I would become wholly human again. But it is not fading. Somehow, I feel as if I just fanned the flames. As if I filled the hourglass with more sand, even as it seems already so deep. I…"

She squeezed his hand on her shoulders.

"I am not sure if the Rainbow Sage told me the truth anymore."

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Azura POV

Azura was carefully dancing. Her complex dance was following the rhythmic sound of the large drum. The last dance repetition imposed by the chief priest stopped right at the time when Azura’s barefoot touched the ground.

“This should be enough. Princess Corrin must be waiting for us in the garden. Would you please help me stand, Princess Azura?” 

Azura nodded and took the old man’s trembling hand. The songstress had more strength than her delicate frame would suggest. She easily raise him up until the chief priest could use a cane to support himself. Together they left the dojo, leaving the assistants behind as their steps took them on the path to the garden. 

“Careful,” Azura said, holding lord Zenma firm as his foot almost missed a step. 

It was a slow walk, they kept a careful pace to not overextend the waning strength of the chief priest. Only the legacy of his vigorous past as a Hoshidian warrior gave him the luxury of walking still, despite reaching almost a century of age.

“Thank you, Princess Azura. If only my disciples could acknowledge your kind nature.” 

“Frankly, I do not care.” 

“I admire your strength of spirit, but you should care” Insisted lord Zenma, before sighing in fatigue. “I am afraid it is also my fault. I never realized how much my fellows disdain you still, despite Queen Mikoto’s decree to treat you as if you were her child.” 

“I was taken from Nohr. They have all enough reasons to be wary.” Bluntly said Azura.

“You are a child of Hoshido, just as any of King Sumeragi’s children. They should take heed of your example instead. Rarely have I seen such diligence, such dedication to their training in my long time. Before you succeed me, I will have them show you proper respect.” The priest stopped walking for an instant, his small bout of emotion having visibly drained him.

“You flatter me too much, lord Zenma.” The songtress said lightly, yet despite her tone, Azura was truly glad for the chief priest’s supportive attitude. 

When Ryoma asked her to become lord Zenma’s disciple, Azura had been intrigued, and wary of the underlying motives that could hide in such a proposal. Yet she had sensed no dishonesty from the old man, and he has exerted his authority strongly enough already to ensure she would not be hindered or sabotaged despite the obvious jealousy and suspicion she received from the rest of the priests. The old man truly viewed her as having received a gift from the gods, something that, in a way, was true, and in the two days he trained her the chief priest showed her nothing but respect…

“I only speak the truth. Thanks to the gods, the sunless land has not left its curse on you. What a horrible loss would have it been…” 

Yet, the way the priest disparaged Nohr was insidiously more disturbing than anything Azura had heard before. He spoke of them not like an enemy country, but of creatures not even worthy of being called humans. Creatures sustained by malice and corrupted intent, wretched and dangerous not only by nurture but also by nature. It was something beyond hate. The princess understood hate, even born from ignorance. This… she wasn’t sure how to react. And so she didn’t answer, content to simply guide lord Zenma forward. The garden was resplendent, a welcome refuge from the tragedy that had taken place outside of its sweet-scented alleys, water running and fishes swimming in joyous ignorance of the conflict brewing outside. Longing the water, they found Corrin, sitting near the current. The white-haired princess was looking in their direction, having certainly heard their approach from afar.

“Hello, Corrin.”

“Hello, Azura.” Said Corrin, fidgeting with her hair in obvious discomfort. They haven’t seen each other in two days, between Queen Mikoto’s death and now. 

“It is an honor to finally meet you in person, Princess Corrin.” The priest bowed low with the help of Azura. “Are you ready for the ritual?”

“I suppose… Are you sure it will be safe? Last time, I…” 

Azura didn’t miss the way Corrin almost moved back when she came forward, just a single step. Taking off her veil, the songstress gave it to Kaze who had silently come forward to support lord Zenma in her stead. 

“It’s all right, Corrin. You weren’t yourself at the time, and Kaze is here with us. If anything happens, he will protect us.”

“The circumstances of your awakening were traumatic, Princess. No one can reproach the pain and rightful fury you must have felt.” Supported the Chief Priest, setting down his small drum. “Listen to your heart, your blood. They will guide you justly.” 

Azura inhaled the garden’s warm scent, finding her best footing on the uneven ground, mentally preparing the space she would move in unimpeded. The drum started his rhythm, following the indication she gave the chief priest beforehand. Raising her right arm, the blue-haired girl listened. To her mother’s voice, the song she would never forget. Opening her eyes, Azura looked at Corrin who was finally standing, still looking unsure. 

“No matter what, I will see you as who you are.” The songstress whispered, and as Corrin’s ears straightened, Azura sang. “In the white light…” 

Corrin POV

“… a hand reaches through.” 

A familiar feeling rushed through Corrin’s body and mind, the singing was resonating within and without, as if her veins and bones themselves vibrated with the air, as the beating of the drum slowly resonated in unison with her heart’s. Droplets followed Azura’s slow movements, rising in the sun in cerulean streams, a gleaming waterfall of serene beauty. 

“A double edge blade cut your heart in two. Waking dreams, fade away, embrace the brand-new day…” 

The pendant was shining. A blue yet warm light, soothing and inviting, melting worries and tension away, bringing a new sensation from within… a shiver coursed down Corrin’s back, and the princess looked at her arms. Scales, growing slowly but surely, her white robe seemingly merging with the newfound hardness, her legs and waist already elongating, something weighing on her head. It felt right, so right, and yet she could see her hands changing, her fingers sharpening into claws, those claws that…

“Sing, with me, a song, of birthright and love. The light scatters, to the sky above.” 

Azura was looking right at her, never ceasing her dance. Looking into her eyes without fear, without judgment. Corrin lowered her arms, stopped to fight the transformation. Her hands reached the ground as the princess adapted seamlessly to her changing balance. The tip of her tail skimmed the humid grass, her wings unfurled and flapped, and she reached high above with her long neck as if to touch the sky, relaxing her body as if she just woke from a long sleep.

“Dawn breaks through, the gloom, white as a bone. Lost in thoughts, all alone...” 

Everything was so vibrant. Everything was so sharp. Corrin could see the birds high up in the sky, smell the scent of sweat from the dojo afar, hear the wind turning far away in the clouds, feel each blade of grass pressing against her fingers, and taste the Dragon Vein flowing in the ground. As if she had just woken up for the first time. As if she had always meant to be like this.

“You are the ocean’s gray waves, destined to seek. Life beyond the shore just out of reach.”

Corrin looked down. Azura was approaching slowly, enveloped by a veil of droplets as she kept dancing to the tune of the drum. The princess balked, her massive yet slender frame coiling back. Yet she couldn’t move away from Azura’s intense golden gaze, from her quiet resolve and unshakable faith. 

“Yet, the waters ever change, flowing like time. The path is yours to climb…”

The songstress’s hand rose up, higher, and higher, before gently touching Corrin’s hardened chest, her song ended on a long and hopeful note.

“I told you. I know you wouldn’t hurt anyone if you could avoid it.” 

Corrin growled softly and swept her tail on the ground, both reassured she felt so lucid and disapproving of the way Azura had approached when they were supposed to stay at a distance from each other.

“Are you pouting?”

The dragon didn’t dignify with an audible answer, instead laying down on the ground so she wouldn’t tower above her friend, instead being head to head with each other. It was strange to be so big and yet so comfortable in a body that should be foreign. Corrin moved her head, and caught Kaze moving closer. The princess heard him so clearly she had thought him to be the priest, who was still sitting in the grass.

“Lady Corrin, how do you feel?” Asked the ninja, cautious. 

“She is fine, I would say.” Answered Azura in her stead. “I think she is trying to get used to her new body.” 

Corrin saw her friend with her back turned and couldn’t resist the opportunity. Using the long antler-like horns she now had, the princess lightly bumped into the tree branches near, provoking the fall of many leaves on them both which covered Azura’s clothes and long hair.

“Corrin!” The dragon turned her long neck to the side and settled down on the grass as if she had no idea what had just befallen Azura. “Don’t play coy with me, I can see your tail wagging.” Said tail promptly stopped moving at the remark, which prompted an exaggerated sigh “I’m going to clean myself. Please, do not fly away or eat Kaze in the meantime.” 

Now that was an image she didn’t want in her head, though Corrin as she eyed the white dress disappeared further in the garden. Though flying did seem like an enticing prospect. The princess had dreamed so many times of being able to fly and to think she may be able to do so soon. Flexing her wings tentatively and feeling the calm breeze caught in their leathery membrane, Corrin tried to imagine herself alongside Camilla riding her wyvern, or Hinoka on her pegasus. Would it be a dream… a good dream, but still a dream, wasn’t it? They would never see eye to eye. Maybe Camilla, maybe, but Hinoka… Hinoka, who had already left to rally the pegasus knights and the lords for the war, the war that would soon begin, that had already begun, that would see so many deaths, so much violence. Seeing her brothers and sisters fight each other, hurt each other, and die, die, die, die, die… 

“-cean’s gray waves…” 

The song cut through the thick fog that had obscured the princess’s mind, waving away the visions of gloom like a pure torrent. Corrin realized abruptly her tail had risen, her claws were plowing the soil, and her jaw was open in a low, animalistic growl she stopped immediately. Azura was back, some leaves still staining her as she hugged the massive scaly side, the pale blue stone at her neck gleaming brightly. Letting herself flow with the soothing light and song, Corrin felt herself shrink and change. Her world shrunk. Her limbs lightened. Soon the princess was hugging the songstress back, her hands, her human hands holding her friend tight.

“Forgive me for interrupting, Princess Corrin, Princess Azura.” The chief priest approached as he spoke, supported by Kaze who had visibly carried him a greater distance away safely while Corrin had been lost in her own mind. “Something was troubling you, did it not?” 

Corrin and Azura separated, their hands trailing together before leaving their hold as they faced the chief priest, approaching with the help of Kaze.

“How did you know, lord Zenma?” 

“A suspicion. Perhaps in your divine form, your emotions are… heightened. Without Princess Azura by your side, controlling them must be difficult, especially in the current circumstances.” 

“… I think you’re right. Once Azura was away, I had a hard time focusing.” Said Corrin, unwilling to expand upon what she had been thinking.

The old priest hummed, leaning on his staff.

“Maybe it would be preferable to have you both live together from now on.”

“I’m sorry, what?”

“I heard your nights were… agitated. It would be wise to have Princess Azura stay by your side until you gain better control of your powers, so we could avoid having to wait for her to reach you in times of need.” Patiently explained Zenma.

“Oh, I see. I’m sorry, I wasn’t sure to understand what you meant.” Said Corrin, flustered. “I mean, if Azura…” 

“I don’t mind.” Casually answered the songstress.

“I will make sure to have you settled comfortably, lady Azura. I’m sure lady Corrin will find your presence most welcome” Promised the Hoshidian ninja with a perfectly straight face.

Fortunately for Corrin’s embarrassment, they took the road back to the castle shortly thereafter, the old exhausted priest was still needed to oversee the castle ceremonies for the war start, Azura was seeking some rest while Corrin wanted nothing more than some time alone to think. Climbing the long steps of the stairs leading to the castle entrance, the white-haired princess felt her ears twitch as something familiar reached them. Chirping? A bird? Why was it catching her ear like that, it wasn’t like she didn’t hear birds in Hoshido before… looking behind and on the sides, the princess finally noticed a small bird flying above them. As if it noticed being seen the bird came down, circling around Zenma and Kaze before going to Corrin, who noticed the bird had a singular and beautiful blue and red plumage.

“Don’t I know you from somewhere?” Mused the princess, before suddenly it came back to her. “Are you the bird I nursed!?” 

“What do you mean, nursed?” Asked Azura, curious. 

“Oh, it was when I was still in Nohr, a long time ago. I found a bird just like this one with red and blue feathers. It had a damaged wing, so I took care of it for some time until it could fly again… that really brings me back.” 

The bird chirped enthusiastically as if answering her while it circled the group, seemingly flying at random before going back to Corrin, settling down on her shoulder. 

“Lady Corrin, I don’t think I have yet told you. When I came back to the Bottomless Canyon, I only found traces of fighting at first. I only discovered you near the cliff because a strange bird guided me to you, one that followed us until we reached the capital. A bird looking exactly like this one.” Reported Kaze with a strange, cautious tone, which made Corrin’s ears stood up. 

“Are you saying it’s the same bird?” The princess looked at it closely, stroking its plumage carefully and trying to look for disparities from the one in her memories, finding none. “It might be… do you think it wanted to repay me?”

“I’m not sure it is a mere bird, lady Corrin… What do you think, lord Zenma?” 

“…” The priest said nothing at first, looking down on the bird with a sharp, appraising gaze. As if on cue, the bird chirped once more before jumping. The old priest held his palm open and the bird settled in, chirping all the while. “The gods work in mysterious ways, young Kaze. Will you allow me to take care of it for now, Princess Corrin?” 

“Of course, if you want to.” Answered Corrin, still baffled by the thought she might owe her life to this strange and beautiful bird she helped so long ago. How strange fate could turn out, and how small things could lead to such important moments… 

Elise POV

“Effie, why are you slowing me? 

“Milady, you must pace yourself. King Garon won’t grant you audience if you just barge in reclaiming it.” 

“But I need to see him! If I wait, Father will be even more busy!” 

The small princess and her retainer strolling through Castle Krakenburg were missing the usual third member, Arthur. To Elise’s dismay, her friend had been burnt by a maid accidentally losing her basin of steaming water upon him, forcing the poor guy to run toward the castle’s infirmary because Elise had left her staff of healing in her apartments. This had cost them a lot of time and now the princess was fearing her father would be far too busy with the court to see her. 

It’s been so long since she last could play or speak with him, Elise was getting frustrated! And every time she tried to approach him, those stupid guards blocked saying stuff like “The King is occupied” or “You shouldn’t bother your Father” and “bla bla bla”. But this time, Elise had a secret weapon. She prepared with Effie and Arthur! Father will be so proud, and… her feet weren’t touching the ground! 

“Effie! Put me down, please!” Whined the little princess, her feet were uselessly kicking the air. 

“Not until you calm down, milady.”

“I am calm! It’s just that it’s almost too late! I have to run!” 

 “You don’t want to hit someone like poor Arthur hit that maid, don’t you?”

“It’s different! Arthur is just, huh, often unlucky!”

“Lady Elise, I promised the Queen I would protect you. If anything happens, how would I be able to face her?” 

“I, huh… Ok, I get it.” Said Elise, dejected she couldn’t find an argument for that. 

She would never forgive herself if, by a stroke of bad luck, she accidentally made her friends lose their place. They worked so hard, they even fought Lora herself! When her feet touched the ground again, Elise walked normally, trying to reign in her desire to run. It was so late! What if they reached the gates of the throne room and the guards said it was empty? What if Father decided again to retire to his apartments, asking that no one could bother him? And Lora wasn’t even here to help her reach him… 

“We are here, Lady Elise.”

“Uh? Already?” The princess looked up, and for sure they were almost at the gates of the courtroom, half open with people coming in and out. “I didn’t even realize!”

“You were looking at the ground so much you almost didn’t make turns three times.” Informed Effie. 

“Whoa. Is that how Leo doesn’t see he put his collar upside down?” 

“Maybe,” Said her friend with a small laugh. “Remember your secret plan, Lady Elise.” 

“Yeah! I will! I’m going. It will work.” 

Elise puffed herself up, passed her hands on her hair, breathed hard and deep a couple of time, then walked toward the door at an exaggeratedly slow pace, just like she had seen very important grown-ups do. The guards didn’t stop her this time! The princess almost jumped with joy before remembering she still wasn’t done. Now she was in the throne room, with Father on the throne. A lot of people were talking around while others made a queue toward the throne, which she joined as quickly as her snail speed could. 

Elise almost whined at the queue’s length. It was so late, she would never have a turn! She tried to distract herself with the conversations around, but it was all boring grown-up stuff like taxes, soldiers, harvests… and the line was still so long! Father’s booming voice sent another lord away, and Elise made another little step, trying hard to not take Effie’s hand for comfort. It felt cold here. No one was saying what they really thought, their smiles were creepily fakes, their movements calculated and threatening. She hated it here. And still, so many before she would get a turn! Tiptoeing to better see, the little princess glimpsed an overly make-up covered man groveling before being pushed away by the guards. 

“Oh dear, he should have known better than show such pathetic display.” Commented someone further down the line. 

“Simply dreadful. I cannot imagine him being welcome for much longer.” Approved another.

“If I recall, doesn’t he have a son? A brave young man, this one. Responsible as well. Perhaps he will finally step up after today.” 

“How lucky for us to have our future secured with capable descendants. Wouldn’t you agree, Princess Elise?” “Asked the noble lady waiting a bit ahead of the princess.

“Oh? Uh, of course! Big br- I mean Xander, will be a great king, just like Father!” Replied Elise with enthusiasm. “He is strong, and smart, and understands everyone!” 

“Oh, I knew behind this cold exterior was a man of dreams… would I ever catch his gaze one day?” Sighed the lady with a longing tone before waving with her fan at Elise “My issues are not so urgent, Princess. Take my place in the queue, if you would.” 

“Really? Thank you, uh…!” 

“Please, call me Alice. Perhaps you can present me to your brother in the future.” Said the lady with a smile before leaving the queue. 

The small princess almost ran to the lady’s place. Elise was almost at the top of the queue now! Just a bit longer, and she would be speaking to Father! She waited as a few more people complained before the throne, trying to stay prim and proper like big sis Camilla. 

“The smiths’ request is denied. Price of iron from the royal mines will not change.” 

The booming, harsh voice of King Garon cut through the room chatter, making Elise shiver. Almost missing the herald’s signal to move forward, the small princess carefully made the number of steps she was allowed before curtsying, her trembling hands holding the soft fabric of her dress like a lifeline. Looking above the stairs, she felt so tiny, the severe visage towering above almost frightening. Elise didn’t like Father when he was like that. It was somehow even worse than how he was when she did something stupid, at least he didn’t look at her like that. 

“I, uh, I…” 

The little princess wavered, her earlier confidence vanishing. Everyone was looking at her. Everyone was listening to her. Her heart pounded, so loud, so quick, her hands sweaty, she rubbed them against her dress but it didn’t help, she almost looked down, no she had to look somewhere, not around, she wouldn’t be able to bear seeing if they were laughing or mocking her, she looked up, looked at Father looking down at her with a stone-like face… he leaned a bit forward as if to listen better. Elise took every bit of courage she could from that, she hoped was interest, she just saw, standing as straight and tall as she could, and spoke the words she repeated with Arthur. 

“Father I would like to speak with you in private.” 

The little princess panicked. She spoke too fast, she didn’t insist enough, she should’ve been more something else, he was going to say-

“Very well. The court is adjourned for today.” 

“Uh?” Elise gasped, not believing herself. Did he accept? Just like that? 

“Come, my child.” Commanded Garon, descending the stairs of his throne as the crowd dispersed.

“Yes, Father! Thank you Father!” Said Elise with relief, following hurriedly. “See that, Effie? I did it!” 

“You did, Lady Elise. Do you see where you can go when you put in the effort?” 

“Oh my gosh, Effie, you sound like Leo! I do efforts, lots of them!” 

The little princess tried to make the same face she has seen some of the people in the court to show disdain, with her chin and lips up, but couldn’t hold it for long despite trying really hard, how did those ladies do it? She settled for the silent treatment instead. Which Elise quickly realized was more of a punishment for herself instead because Effie had no problem with having no conversation at all! Stupid ex-castle guards, having the most boring job in the world made them immune to boredom. That’s it, she would pout! Wait, not now, on the return to her room. In the end, Elise simply trotted behind her father until they were in the royal apartments. But when Father sat in front of her, he was again looking at her with those cold eyes that made her hesitate, and Elise wasn’t sure what to say. 

“Well? You wanted to speak with me.” Reminded Garon with a growling voice that made Elise shift uncomfortably in her seat. “My time is precious. Do you realize how much I have to do? Tell m-” 

“Father stops, please. You’re scaring me!” Blurted out Elise, shielding herself with her arms. 

Elise shrunk in her set, before looking through her barely parted fingers. Father had stopped speaking. He simply sat, looking at her, puzzled, and the little princess spoke again.

“You’re always alone on that throne and never take rest, I barely see you in the corridors sometimes, you don’t even eat with me anymore. I only see you sometimes in the corridors and you never speak, when I see you… you always look angry, impatient and scary and cold, and you always send everyone away.” Elise was crying now, she was biting her cheek and wiping her eyes to try to keep it in but it didn’t work. “With that stupid war no one is here anymore and you didn’t want me to go and I’m so alone. I want the old father back. The one who gave me piggyback rides, the one who smiled when I said sorry, the one who read me bedtime stories. I just wan-ent t-to be with y-you. I’m-m so al-alon-ne.”

Elise choked on her tears, all thoughts of looking cool and proper and ladylike washed away, saying out loud everything she had been ruminating about all days long. Father stood up from his chair, and moved to her. The little princess closed her eyes by reflex… before strong arms took her up and Garon embraced her, resting her head on his shoulder and stroking her head tenderly. 

“Father?…” Elise asked in small, mouse-like voice before returning the hug, holding Father with all the strength her small arms could muster. She didn’t care about anything but that moment. 

“I’m so sorry to have scared you. Oh, Elise, my child.” Garon held her gently, slowly rocking back and forth like when she was younger. “You are right. I should have taken some time for you.” 

“Y-yeah, you should have! I, I… why do we have to go to war? Why can’t I have gone with my big brothers? Why can’t I have gone with big sis Camilla?… Why can no one tell me where is big sis Corrin… will they really come back?” 

Father exhaled slowly, putting her down as carefully as if she had been made of glass, sitting her back on the chair while he sat on the low table, closer to her and to her height. 

“My child… no, you are not a child anymore. Elise, let me ask you something. Do you know why there is war?” 

“Well… big brother told me it’s because Hoshido has everything they want but don’t want to share. And that they attacked us even if they said we would not. That we have to conquer them so there isn’t more war… but if we attack them, they’ll attack us because we attacked too, and if we take their stuff they will want it back, right? Why can’t we just all sit and solve problems together?” 

Garon smiled, a… proud smile? Sad smile? Elise wasn’t sure which ever it was.

“Life is not as simple as the tales I have read you, Elise. Even now, there is a part of me that wishes I could simply see the Queen of Hoshido and arrange everything with her. But that will never be possible. She will never accept peace, and neither will her countrymen, and this war is the only thing I have left.” 

“But why?” 

“Because I made a mistake, one I have spent the last decade regretting.” Father sighed, closing his eyes in reminiscence. “At the time, I received words the King of Hoshido would visit Nestra, with only a handful of soldiers. I thought it the occasion to at last forge peace, to finally make a bridge between our countries. I thought, that despite everything, we could still find a way to make amend and shake our hands.”

“Oh… oh. It didn’t work, right? Why? Was he too angry at you?” 

“He was. But I am the one who truly fell prey to anger” Admitted Garon with a bitter tone. “I approached him by ambushing his convoy, the only way, I thought, that would force him to listen to what I had to say. But he had someone else with him, someone whose presence I ignored, and he had resolved himself to protect that person. He rejected my words and my attempt to make room and speak, no doubt thinking it a ploy to capture or kill him. And when he refused, when he trampled over my honest intentions and words…” Father’s gaze turned sour, sourer even than before. “I couldn’t support it.” He made a quick gesture of two fingers against his own throat. “Rage overcame me, and I murdered him, defenseless as he was, as he shielded someone I didn’t know was there.” 

“Father, you…” Elise was stunned. She couldn’t imagine Father did something like that, so unfair and un-knightly. But he just admitted it to her, so it must be true… “But didn’t they ask for peace after?” 

“They asked for a truce, not peace.” Corrected Garon. “And even then, they sent raids on the frontier, killing many people over the years while claiming they had nothing to do with it. A king is supposed to protect his subjects, and now I can only protect them by conquering Hoshido and ensuring there will be no more conflict at all.”

“I still don’t like it…” Pouted Elise, even though she got that the problem was a lot more complicated than she could understand. “But why can’t I help my siblings? What if they get hurt?” The small princess could bring herself to say what she was really fearing. “I’m an adult, now, I can do something!…” 

“You are not ready for war. You are yet too naive, your head too full of heroes and tales. It is best you stay here, safe and sound, no matter how difficult it is. Do not worry, Elise. Your siblings are strong. They will come home, you can be sure of it.” 

“But… what about Corrin? She hasn’t come home. And no one wants to tell me…” 

Father seemed to evaluate her, his hand coming to his belt as if to find something before coming back to his knee.

“Corrin is alive.” 

“Really? But where is she? She would have sent a message, or come back if she could! Where could she be?”

“She is in Hoshido… She has returned where she came from.” 

“UH?” Exclaimed Elise, completely flabbergasted. “Big sis? Hoshido? How? When? What?” 

“I told you the late King of Hoshido had been protecting someone. That someone was Corrin, so young, who had been traveling with him. Perhaps he had wanted to show her Nestra, as I did with each of you… I took her back with me, and raised her like my own child.” 

“But I really thought she was my big sis! Even Xander and Camilla and Leo called her sis! Do they know?” 

“They do. I didn’t expect Corrin to ever be captured by Hoshido, but it appears something went wrong with her mission. Now, she is with them, certainly back to her family of birth.” 

“Oh…” Said Elise, a weird mixture of dejection and relief inside. “But if she is with Hoshido… perhaps big brother Xander will find her and make her come back? I mean, it’s…” It suddenly dawned on her. “They are her family too…” 

“Elise… let me ask you something important. What will you do, if Corrin decides to side with Hoshido?” Garon was looking her right in the eyes, his large hands on her shoulders holding her up. “What will you do if Corrin decides to fight against us?” 

For a moment, Elise was at loss. How could she answer that? Imagining big sis Corrin on the other side against family, was so unthinkable, so weird, so impossible for her. 

“I won’t do anything. Because big sis Corrin will never do that!” She stated with absolute certainty, her heart set. “I’m sure she will find a way to make things better. And even if no one listens to her, then I will! Because that’s the big sis I know and love!” 

“…” Father gazed at her intensely, before taking his hand off her shoulder and stroking her hair again, smiling. “What strong and warmhearted daughter you are. If you are truly ready to assume your words, then I will not stop you.” 

“Of course I will! She will come back, I’m sure of it!” Replied Elise with enthusiasm. “She is my big sister after all, and she loves us as much as we love her!”

Garon seemed speechless for a moment at her declaration, before he did something incredible. He chuckled! He chuckled for real! 

“You are truly your mother’s child, aren’t you. Never leaving truth unheard.” He looked away for an instant, as if he could see something far away, or imagined something far away, before patting her head. “It is late enough. Take your dinner and go to bed.” 

“Ok.” Said Elise, jumping out of the seat. “Father… will you play with me sometimes? Just a bit? I know you are busy, but…” 

“I will find the time. I promise, I will make it so you don’t feel left aside again.” Confirmed Father, which made Elise jump with joy. 

“Hooray! Thank you Father, you are the best! I promise, I’ll go to bed in time and work very diligently!” Elise ran to the door, almost squealing with happiness. 

“Elise.” The little princess stopped, and turned back to her father. “Remember this. I love you. My children, all of you, are very precious to me. No matter what you choose to do… I will always support you.” Garon smiled at her. “Good night, my child.”

“I love you too! Good night, Father.” Elise blew a kiss at him and left. 

Yeah, she felt so much better now! Even though, big sis Corrin was from Hoshido, she would have never guessed! When she came back, the small princess will be going to ask her so many things! And if Corrin found trouble, Elise was sure there was something she or her big brothers and sister would be able to do something! After all, they were family!

Corrin POV

Earth was reddened by fleeting life. Men and beasts alike were screaming in a cacophony of suffering. River engorged of festering corpses. Steel against steel, blue lightning crashing against dark waves, sisters, brothers, fighting, killing, each oth-!!!

“nO!” Shouted Corrin. Waking up abruptly.

She almost fell down, barely catching on to the table for support and knocking away the scroll she had been reading. Her heart was beating fast and loud to her ears, blood surging to her head and sweat dripping down her neck. 

“Nightmare?” Asked Azura, putting the scroll she caught mid-fly back on the table. 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realize I fell asleep…” Apologized the white-haired princess. 

“You need some rest, Corrin. Nothing good will come out of exhausting yourself like this.” 

The princess barely suppressed a yawn in response.  Fortunately, there weren’t many other occupants in the castle library. Or rather, besides the archivist, the only current occupants were Corrin, Azura, and Kaze, and given the archivists’ advanced deafness she hoped he hadn’t noticed. 

“I know. I’m sorry, I hope I didn’t startle you.” Corrin apologized again, noticing the scroll in Azura’s hand was different from before. “Did you find something interesting to read?” 

“The Bedsheet Scroll. It tells the musings and inner thoughts of a court lady from three centuries ago.”

“So it’s a diary?” 

“Of sort. She never intended to have it published, until a guest discovered it on her table and presented it to the king. The court was so impressed by her literary talent she had no choice but to offer it to the royal library.” 

“Woah. It must be incredibly good.” Said Corrin, trying to imagine how a simple diary could have brought so much appreciation. 

“Are you alright, Lady Corrin? I’m ashamed to have been absent.” Said Kaze as he dropped off a small plate with two fuming cups of tea on the table. “Sugar?” 

“A spoonful. Just a nightmare, nothing to worry about.” 

“If I may, you should take some rest. I understand your drive, but…” 

“I know. I know, it’s just… it is too much, there must be some clues somewhere…” 

 Even though the sun was still high in the sky, it was well past the afternoon and they had spent quite a lot of time in the library already. So many scrolls had been perused in vain, and so many books left aside once it was clear nothing she searched was inside: a trace, a clue, anything, that could explain the origin of the mysterious invisible soldiers. They had attacked twice, at the Bottomless Canyon and Dragon Plaza, and twice they left a trail of dolorous deaths. Gunter, her soldiers, and Mother… Corrin had enough. She needed to know where these people came from, what they wanted, and why. Well, not that she didn’t have people with an opinion completely set in stone on that… 

“Are you still certain these invisible soldiers couldn’t come from Nohr?” Asked Azura, putting down her scroll.

“They can’t possibly come from Nohr. No matter what Ryoma think he knows.” Insisted Corrin, picking up another scroll Kaze brought and wincing at the title What is Dreamt by Lakeside. Another cryptic book full of incomprehensible ramblings, she could smell it already. 

“One might say their actions are aligning with Nohr’s agenda. If not exactly proof, would it not be the most credible sign they are indeed Nohrians?” 

“If they were Nohrian, the Barrier would have stopped them. I was told what the Barrier did to people, they wouldn’t even be able to plot any aggression while in Hoshido.”

“What if they were soulless monsters, like the Faceless? You have seen how those creatures acted. Unspoken, unblinking, and disappearing when stricken down.”

“Their leader was not like that. He laughed. He enjoyed the carnage. And he was the one who made this… this devastation. It wasn’t some sort of monsters, it was a man.” 

“Perhaps it was a man from outside Nohr, who was recruited for this very deed. The Barrier only stopped Nohrians.” Pointed Azura, her voice even. 

“That could work, I guess-Ouch.” Admitted Corrin, almost burning herself when she tried to pick up the teapot too soon.

“Ninjas also sent reports that Nohr was mobilizing its armies before it happened. It would be a great coincidence for them to prepare such a massive force if not for knowing they could use it.” 

She couldn’t deny that Nohrian armies were certainly crossing the Canyon as they were talking. But…

“Even if they could, I know they would never have sent those to kill me at the Canyon. Neither Garon, nor Lora would have.” Said the princess with resolute confidence, her eyes were firmly looking into Azura’s. She knew, she knew as something deep in her soul screamed, that those invisible soldiers could not have come from Nohr.

“…” The yellow iris maintained their gaze under the crimson stare. “I, too, would prefer to believe they have nothing to do with it. All I can do is remind you of the facts.” 

“No, it’s all right.” Corrin broke off the stare, fingers sliding on the scroll’s rough and used surface. “I know it sounds far-fetched and that feelings alone aren’t proof. But still…” 

Her last conversation with Ryoma, before he left with the gathered Pegasus Knights, had not been a good one. She had tried to have at least him listen to her doubts, if only to maybe try reason before going to arms, and they ended up exchanging words she was still regretting. More than three days later, she still found nothing to support her conviction in the many scrolls of the library, despite hours of research. And those nightmares, those visions from that time she sat on the Throne of Truth haunted her more and more… her thoughts were distracted by a servant entering the library and bowing face to the ground before their table. 

“Princess Corrin, Princess Azura. Lord Zenma humbly requests your presence.” 

“I guess I spent enough time here for today…” She stood up, Azura following. “Alright, guide us there.” 

She had barely been in the castle shrine before. Hinoka made her visit, and she went with Mother to deposit offerings after her memory returned, but that was it. Kaze stayed at the entrance per usual, leaving only Azura and Corrin to enter. She walked in the middle of the entrance by the priest’s instruction while Azura bowed and walked on the side of the entrance, before proceeding to the purifications. The chief priest was inside, sitting with a long package wrapped in fine white wool.

“Ah, thank you for accepting my invitation, Princess Corrin, Princess Azura.” He bowed while they sat down, as best as his old limbs allowed. “How do you feel?”  

“We’re fine, thank you. Why did you want us to come here? I didn’t think the shrine was, hum, a place for meetings.” 

“I do agree, usually. Though, the circumstances are quite, unique.” 

A chirping echoed around, the blue and red bird flying from above to land on the priest’s shoulder, chirping almost impatiently. 

“Please, let this old man muster the energy he no longer has in drove.” Said Zenma to the bird with a respectful, yet slightly annoyed tone. “Never before have the gods sent me such a forceful messenger. Princess Corrin, please. Have a look.” 

Corrin looked at Azura, who simply shook her head in ignorance, before watching intently the priest unwrapping the wool. Slowly the cotton tissue was undone, revealing a golden, metallic reflection in the shrine firelight. Corrin’s breathing quickened, her eyes widening at the sight of the magnificent sword, the blade mounted with four red gems. Without thinking she extended her arm, and as if alive the weapon jumped from the priest’s grasp to her palm, the hilt fitting her grip to perfection.

“We need no further proof. The divine sword Yato has chosen you as its rightful wielder, Princess Corrin.”

“Wait, this is the Yato?” Asked Corrin, dumbfounded at how familiar the weapon was in her hand already. “I thought it was lost…” 

“Prince Takumi found it within the remnants of the statue that once adorned the Dragon Plaza, guided by a strangely intelligent bird.” Zenma picked up the blue and red-feathered bird slowly, stroking its feathers gently and leaving no guesses as to which animal he talked about.

The sword of peace…  Corrin’s gaze glided along the weapon’s edges as if something would reveal the path she was supposed to walk. The weapon whose wielder was supposed to save the world by ending a great war. Was it really there, the war the legend mentioned?… That bird, whom she was definitely sure now was not a normal animal at all, and the way the sword felt like a prolongation of her own arm, how it flew to her hand just a moment ago. Why? Why did it choose her? What did it want her to do? 

“I understand if you feel overwhelmed, Princess Corrin, I truly do. This is both an immense honour, and a tremendous responsibility you have been given…” Gently said Zenma, before stopping as Corrin heard someone approach from behind. 

The chief priest who welcomed them in stepped on the side, carrying a small plate of seafood. Fresh prawns in sake, by the delicate fragrance reaching Corrin’s nose. Without a word, he bowed down and set the bowl, leaving the princess perplexed at the elegantly prepared plate. Weren’t offerings supposed to be left in the shrine for later? 

“I believe it is an offering for you, Corrin. Not the shrine.” Said Azura, looking a the food.

“What? But…” 

“You can always leave them.” 

“…”

The princess looked at the plate, which she could tell has been made with great care. It felt wrong, both to refuse and to accept. It wasn’t the first time either. Yesterday morning Kaze found at her door a bowl of rice and high-quality sake, left by some official according to what the ninja gathered. Offerings, for her. It all seemed too absurd, Corrin was scarcely believing that people were looking at her like she was some divine icon. And the awed look more and more of the servants gave her… it was almost frightening. 

“You may share it with Princess Azura, if it eases you. She has this right.” Offered the chief priest, and Corrin turned to Azura. 

“I’m not that hungry, but I can eat if it helped you feel better.” 

“I would. Thank you.” Corrin said, putting down the Yato.

The two ate silently, finishing the small plate quickly. The princess couldn’t entirely savour the delicious food, her mind still reeling in from the situation she was in, but Corrin still made sure to appreciate each bite, in respect for the one who made it. 

“As I said, I understand how overwhelming this must be for you. Please, take all the rest you need.” Pleaded Zenma. “It would dishearten the people to see you tired and doubting, and things always look better in the morning.”

“It’s certainly not a bad idea.” Corrin looked at the Yato, resting before her. “Should I?…”

“Of course. It has chosen you.” 

Slowly, the princess took the weapon again, the smooth grip feeling as if it welcomed her fingers. 

“I imagine I will have to wield it on the battlefield, sooner or later.” The perspective clenched her heart, the nightmare was playing in the back of her head again. 

“…” For the first time in the conversation, the old man’s expression seemed to harden. “I would rather we avoid such possibilities. Besides, you and Yato’s presence are needed here. I cannot, for your own good and that of the kingdom, have you risk yourself outside.” 

“Why? How is staying locked in the castle supposed to help bring this war to an end?” Asked Corrin with more indignation than she wanted to leave out in her voice. 

“There are many ways to win a war, Princess Corrin. You are the living proof of the righteousness of our cause against the cursed lands of Nohr, and the Yato choosing you further the justness of our acts. You will be the rallying banner behind which the rest of the world will unite, and give us the peace we deserve after a thousand years of needless sufferings and conflicts from the sunless lands.” 

Corrin nodded mechanically, unconvinced and uncomfortable. Perhaps it was a logical conclusion, and that it would be much safer for her, and yet all she could see was how the castle would become more and more of a cage, how it would become another Northern Fortress. Or perhaps even worse… the silence was broken by the bird, who jumped from the priest’s hand to Corrin’s hair, nesting for an instant and chirping in what almost sounded like an encouraging sound before flying away. 

“May we take our leave, Lord Zenma? I think it would be best for Corrin to heed your advice and take some rest.” Declared Azura, 

“Of course. Be well, Princess Corrin, Princess Azura.” 

The old priest bowed and they left the castle shrine. Kaze joined them and raised an eyebrow at the sight of the divine sword, but otherwise made no comment, for which Corrin was grateful. The situation was complicated enough, and there would be enough people gawking at the sight not to add those she was closed off… not that there were many left in the castle. Ryoma, Hinoka, Takumi, and even Sakura all left with their retainers, each with their respective destination to help the war effort. If it wasn’t for Kaze and Azura, Corrin would be so terribly alone, alone with those nightmares… 

“Hello, Lady Corrin, lady Azura, Kaze.” 

Azura caught her and prevented Corrin from bumping into someone with how deep she was in thought. Getting back to reality, the princess found the scarred visage of Reina looking at her, a sad smile on her lips.

“Oh, hello Reina. I’m sorry, I didn’t see you.” 

“I can imagine it, with that sword in your arms.” Said Reina, glancing at the Yato. “How do you feel? If there is anything I can do for you, please do tell.” 

“Thank you, but I’m alright. Did you want to see me, or…” 

“Yes, I did.” Confirmed Reina, guilt in her voice. “I wanted to ask for your forgiveness. I should have been present that day. I should have been the one taking the blow for Queen Mikoto, not on a patrol at the outskirts. I have failed her, and I have failed you.” 

“It’s not your fault. You couldn’t have known, and so many people were there and died still…” Despite her protests, Reina shook her head. 

“You are too kind. Please, do tell me if you need anything.” 

Corrin almost told her she needed nothing again before a thought went through her mind.

“Actually, there is something.” She admitted. “I have been having nightmares recently, but they don’t come from that day. I first saw what they have shown me… on the Throne of Truth. And I wonder if there might be more to it than just visions.” 

The Kinshi Knight listened, a flicker of recognition crossed her eyes. 

“Orochi might be able to help you. She should still be in her workshop, if you want.” 

“I’d be grateful.” Nodded Corrin. “You’re sure you don’t want to do something else, Azura? You’re not forced to follow me.” 

“I don’t mind. I’ve been curious about those visions myself.” 

With no further protest, the group took the direction of the royal divination chamber. As expected, the diviner was inside and quite surprised to see so many enter the room. Yet her mischievous attitude immediately ceased when Corrin explained her vision, the battlefield ever-present in her dreams.

“Really, I would’ve told you it’s stress if it wasn’t for the fact you had this vision on the Throne of Truth first…” rambled the diviner as she searched her tools. “Do you know anything about sooth-saying, Lady Corrin?”

“Nothing, I’m afraid.” 

“I thought so. Well, usually predictions come in very indirect manners. We diviners interpret signs in different things: stars, cards, magical herbs, and other elements, to discern what destiny holds. It’s very difficult and it’s easy to get it wrong, which is why the profession doesn’t have the best reputation… aha!”

Taking out a deck of cards, she placed it on the table at the center of the study, letting everyone take a look. They were… certainly unique. All of the drawings were, for a lack of better term, bleak, dark and twisted. 

“Isn’t that the deck Kagero drew for you? I always found her way of doing fascinating.” 

“Of course it is, Reina. Let me focus a bit…” The deck was shuffled and cut many time before Orochi spread them face-down, presenting it to Corrin. “Pick a card.” 

The princess flipped a card a random and showed it to her.

“Hum…” Hummed Orochi, as she looked at the picture with suspicion. “Draw another.” Corrin complied. “Another again.” 

“I’m sorry, but how much cards do you usually draw?” Asked Azura, curious.

“It depends, really, one is usually enough… well, the cards look formal, and I don’t like it.” Sighed the older woman, slumping on her chair. “I do predict a great conflict, one where you will have to make a choice. If you can’t, you will lose something dear, though I can’t tell when or what it will be at all.” 

“I see…” 

“Honestly, I’m jealous that you had such a precise vision. If it’s accurate, and my cards seem to say it is, you’re rivaling with only one other person in the world, one known for having perfectly accurate predictions.” 

“You speak of Archduke Izana of Izumo.” Deduced Kaze.

“Yes. The man is a supposedly descendant from the purest lineage there is from the gods. I’m not surprised if some inbreeding’s the price for this ability.” 

Corrin twirled a bit of hair, thinking, her thoughts becoming clearer and clearer on what her possibilities were. There was no doubts Ryoma, and Zenma, would rather see her stay safe in the castle, far away from danger, far away from Nohr. And every fibers of her being revolted against the very idea, against being imprisoned once again even if the bars were a beautiful golden, against being chained by the frightening worship growing around her. She would not yield, never, never to that, never like that. If her vision was real, then she had a very, very precise idea of where it would be happening, and even when it would likely happen. 

“Lady Corrin, would you care to share your thoughts?” Asked Kaze. 

“I think I do need a night of rest, to process everything.” 

“On that, I agree. Don’t act too rashly, alright? Predictions are never an exact science. Too many lost their mind on mirages.” Warned Orochi. 

“Of course. Thanks Orochi, and thanks Reina.” 

“Anytime, Lady Corrin.” 

The Yato weighted on both her mind and her hand, and strangely, she took confidence in it. Even though she was still unsure of many things, a new conviction was forming in her mind. Corrin would not let herself be caged anymore. She would find the truth, and prevent that vision from coming to pass. And for that to happen, she would need to leave this place. She would need to escape Castle Shirasagi. 

Chapter Text

Corrin POV

"Why have I not heard of these hot springs in the castle before? I thought they were only in the city below."

Holding her towel with one hand, Corrin touched the bath with the other, testing the temperature. She quickly withdrew at first contact with the steamy water, before slowly plunging her fingers within it, marveling at the natural heating responsible. She had only had water heated by fire or magic before, and the princess found it fascinating for the ground to simply produce it without intervention. And it wasn't the result of the Dragon Vein either, the one flowing around the castle ground was away enough she would have to pull strongly to even call it forth, never mind using its power.

"I imagine you were too young for them at the time. That, and since you came back there were other preoccupations than showing them to you." Said Azura.

"I suppose."

The songstress had already dismissed her towel and walked in the pond, water reaching roughly above her waist at the deepest. She beckoned Corrin with a gesture, as if daring her to join in. Smiling at the challenge, the princess folded her towel, finding the best place to enter the waters without risks of slipping. Without further preparation, she walked in the pond, ignoring the quickly passing discomfort at the temperature before adapting, taking care not to go too fast as to not make waves until she reached Azura.

"Is the water hot enough for you?"

"It's very nice, actually." Said Corrin, gathering some with her palms to trickle down her neck and back, preparing for a deeper dip.

So focused she was on the flowing warm caress she missed the rising corner of Azura's mouth. A small wave suddenly rose with the dancer's graceful spin, drenching Corrin and making her yelp in surprise.

"Hey!"

"Heehee. Didn't you want to warm up quicker?" Asked Azura, the mischievous glint in her golden eyes a reflection of her pendant's fading shine.

"… I'm not speaking to you anymore." The princess tried to keep a haughty facade, which immediately broke down in a fit of giggles. "How are you so good using water like that?"

"Practice. The pendant helps." She was still wearing it as well as the golden ring on her finger, noted Corrin. She has never been without one or the other, even as they slept or bathed like now. "I suspect you could do the same."

"Really?… Oh, right. You told me I made a maelstrom when I turned…"

"The first time, yes."

The dancer took a deep breath before diving in. Corrin lowered herself into the steamy water as well. Legs, then waist and bust, until only her head remained on the surface. Pleasant warmth seeped into her muscles, alleviating in part the daily worries and stress she accumulated. Instinctively, she breathed deeply before diving underneath the surface completely. A blissful shiver ran from neck to back as water surrounded her. The princess spun on herself, taking in the shifting perspective with her eyes wide open, the water clarity hiding nothing of the polished surface of the ground and rocks. Movement in the water caught her gaze and Corrin watched Azura glide under the surface, long hair following like a graceful veil. Seeing her eyes were closed Corrin followed quietly, doing her best not to disturb the shallow water surface until her friend resurfaced. With a swift push the princess swept Azura off her feet, successfully unbalancing the dancer who fell into the pond with a splash and a surprised expression.

"Sorry!" Sheepishly said Corrin despite the large grin she had, fishing out Azura and carrying her in her arms. "I couldn't resist."

"Hph. Nofevnwaitng?" Asked Azura, voice muffled by the hair covering her face.

Corrin tried to move her right hand and winced, the old wound of her left shoulder reminding her of its existence as she supported her friend's weight with a single arm. Bearing the pain, she brushed aside Azura's hair from her face, lifting the veil of blue to meet her soft smile and amused gaze.

"Anything to say, Corrin?" Asked her friend with a casual tone, letting herself be carried.

"You're very pretty." Corrin let out before realizing it, and a furious blush invaded her cheeks.

That distraction was all Azura needed. With surprising force, she tipped them both over and they fell into the hot spring. They surfaced quickly, looking at each other through disheveled hair before sharing an uncontrollable fit of giggles. A few minutes of mock fighting later they were sitting down on the side of the pond, shoulders and head alone above the water top.

"I wish we could stay in here forever." Murmured Corrin, resting her head on the edge.

"That's not how you truly feel, isn't it?"

"… No, you're right. We need to do something, and quickly. If it keeps like this, I don't think we'll have any occasion left."

Today has been grueling, for both of them. Corrin was forced to sit down for hours, pampered and dressed like a doll in the prevision of her future apparitions in public, while Azura repeated endlessly the chants and speeches she would give as oracle in the name of Corrin. Speeches calling for more fervor, more dedication; more effort for the war. Even thinking about what it meant twisted her stomach, how she would barely be more than a figurehead that, for all the veneration and respect she would receive, would barely be able to decide or act in anything. Like a statue in the shrines, supposed to bless and to inspire. Not to question, not to oppose, not to divide. The cage bars were closing in, and the princess shivered at what she envisioned would be her future should Azura and her let it all happen without resisting.

"I thought we would be able to escape without much trouble, but we are watched like storm clouds from morning to night. I can't sneeze without three servants fussing all over me, and…" Grumbled Corrin, fidgeting with a lock of hair. "it's not just the guards, priests or servants that worry me, it's… it's Kaze."

It wasn't a question of being able to outsmart or outrun the ninja. Corrin knew to do one or the other would be extremely difficult, and both were tantamount to the sun rising from the west. Rather, it was the sting of guilt whenever she considered the very act. She trusted Kaze to protect her, of that she had no doubt. He would do anything to keep her safe, by his oath and by his will. The man reached into the innermost land of Nohr to reach her… and Corrin was about to slip out of the safety and security he devoted his whole life to bring her. How could she convince him? How could she ask him to accept her admittedly reckless decision? To act upon a vision?

"That explains why you waited for us to bathe together to start planning. The only occasion the fearsome ninja would not be listening, subdued by the power of gallantry." Teased Azura lightly before sinking deeper in the water, eyes closed. "Perhaps you need someone else to vouch for the merit of your decision."

"Who would?..." Wondered Corrin, before two faces dawned on her. "You think of Orochi and Reina?"

"Reina swore to do anything for you. Even if she were to doubt, she will not go back on her word." Reminded the songstress. "As for Orochi, she authenticated your vision. If anyone in the castle can be convinced, it's her."

"It feels wrong to take advantage of Reina like this… but I supposed we are past that already, aren't we? If we want to successfully escape the castle, it would be best to have those as allies."

"Not we. You."

Corrin's eyes widened. The three words have been spoken with deliberate intent.

"Wait, what are you saying? We will escape together. You want to stay here as much as I do, you can't be serious-"

"You won't reach Ryoma in time with me." Said Azura." There are no horses here, and neither pegasi nor kinshi will let us mount."

"I can carry you. We'll fly together." Insisted Corrin. Before she could react, the songstress pressed firmly on her left shoulder. She hissed, pain radiating from the old wound.

"Even transformed, your shoulder bears the same scar… How long would you hold me on your back? Should anything happen, I will fall to my death or grievous injuries. And even so, I will slow you down."

"You said we could ask Reina for help. What if she is the one carrying you? Her kinshi can carry you. It can work."

"No, Corrin. Merely helping you escape will make her position difficult, but leaving entirely… it will surely condemn her to death." Said the songstress, rising from the water.

"And what will they do to you? If I disappear, everyone will realize you helped me one way or another. You'll be interrogated, or maybe worse!" Corrin stood up, voice rising. "I'm sorry Azura, I can't let you stay here, I just!-"

Azura put a finger on Corrin's lips. The princess swallowed the rest of her tirade, emotions rolling back and forth like a raging sea, until her friend spoke.

"You are right. I don't want to stay. However, I believe it is for the best. Will you hear me, before passing judgment?"

Indignation decaying as the finger on her lips kept them sealed, Corrin nodded slowly. The dancer retracted her hand and they sat down in front of each other, their long hair intertwining on the water's surface.

"Why? What can you accomplish by staying prisoner?" Asked Corrin pleadingly.

"If you leave this place, or worse, if you were to return to Nohr, the nobles and the people would stop at nothing to take you back. They believe war is the only way, and Lord Zenma fanned their anger into zealous fury. Even should Nohr stop their advance and vouch for peace, few in Hoshido would listen."

It was all too true. Mother… Mikoto could have done it. She would have helped to make everyone listen. Corrin wasn't Mikoto, she wasn't her mother.

"Since I was appointed as your priestess, I am supposed to speak for you, isn't it? I will make use of that. I will tell them of your vision, that you went to save the life of your siblings. I don't expect many to listen. But I believe some will, and if enough are swayed, the people might accept to see beyond vengeance."

"That would be very helpful." Mused the princess sheepishly. She has been so focused on convincing both of her families the greater the picture had escaped her completely. "But there is something else. I can't fly without you. If I lose control alone…"

Azura tilted her head and removed the glistening pendant from her neck. Corrin stared at it, mesmerized by its shine before snapping back to the yellow eyes, understanding where she was coming to.

"Azura, doesn't it come from your mother?! Are you really sure you want to part with it? Will it even work without your song?"

"Listen. I promised Mother I would not repeat her last words to anyone… but I trust you. I believe you need to know."

Corrin's ears perked up at the confession, the almost imperceptible crack in her friend's voice.

"I don't originate from Nohr or Hoshido. Mother and I escaped our land it when I was little, with only clothes on our backs and the pendant. I barely remember anything from that time; only her hushed voice and water all around me."

Azura's words brought strangely familiar flashes to the princess' mind. Blurred movements, indistinct shapes in the cold blue water, colder air, warm hands, and a familiar voice sobbing…

"This pendant has been passed down our family from generations. Mother told me it contains the power of a dragon, the First Dragon who gave our lineage his blood long ago."

"Your lineage… you are a royal princess? From your mother?"

"I am. Though I have no idea what is or where the kingdom Mother and I come from is supposed to be. I've looked at maps for so long and observed Nohr and Hoshido in details, and yet there is nothing I could find that resemble the few scattered memories I have left of home. As for the pendant… It was granted alongside a very important song, supposed to appease the heart of the dragon, to quell the savage instincts dwelling within his mind."

"Lost in Thoughts, All Alone…" Whispered Corrin, shivers coursing through her back despite the hot water.

"I felt it the day we met, the way you reacted to my song, to the Dragonstone's light. When you transformed, I had no more doubts. That same dragon's blood run in your veins as well, so much more potent than in mine or Mother's."

"Does that mean we could be… family?" Asked Corrin with disbelief. "I too, remember something vaguely from before my first memories of Hoshido. As if I had been submerged in water with Mother, and she was crying once we reached the surface… could it be we… came from the same place?"

"… Perhaps. I suspect Queen Mikoto knew something, I have suspected for a long time her affection for me was more than simply her generous and gentle nature. I never asked the question before, and I thought to ask her about it after the ceremony…"

"And the attack happened before you could…"

Whereas Corrin was more stunned by the revelations of Azura's origins, their potential relation to each other, or simply by the enormity of the secret she now suspected her Mother left unsaid, she didn't know. Had she been standing, she would have surely fell over, all strength having vanished from her legs. Seeing her still, Azura gently tilted Corrin's head, passing the chain around her ears until it rested on her neck. When the metal came in contact of her skin, Corrin felt a beat. Resonating with her heart, the pulse of a familiar presence, one she could not fully recall when or where, before it became indistinguishable from her own. With nary a thought a distinct pair of antlers grew from her head and scales formed on the skin of her arms, then with another impulse the process reversed. Never had it been so easy. Never had it felt so controlled.

"It works, isn't it?"

"It does… I… I feel… whole. Yes, whole." She repeated the word, unable to find another to describe the strange feeling born of the stone's contact. "Azura…Please, come with me. I don't want to leave you here. Not knowing what I know. Not after all you have done for me. Please."

The songstress' left hand found Corrin's and the other brushed her cheek, their forehead lightly touching.

"You did so much for me already, Corrin. How you brightened my days, gave me warm and honest companionship? I cannot repay you enough." Azura lightly kissed Corrin on the head, their eyes falling deep into each other's. "We will meet again. I promise. Until then, promise me as well. Promise me to keep walking this road, until we end up together again. Together in peace, someplace full of hope."

Corrin reached for Azura, in the same way she did for her. Holding each other in trustful intimacy, taking comfort in shared commiseration.

"We will. I swear we will."

Leo POV

Forests, every tree a potential trap. Hills, each one a possible hideout. Valleys, all monitored and easy to ambush. If even half of what Shura told Leo was right, the whole country of Mokushu was a deathtrap from which a conventional army would suffer terrible loss without seeing a single battlefield. The small ninja countries have never been on the kindest terms with one another, and they had contingencies prepared for hostilities in their own unique and lethal ways. Mokushu more than any other in recent years, with the ascension of the current lord-no, daimyo was the right term, corrected Leo. Though the old territory of Kohga would originally be considerably less difficult to invade, as it hosted more towns and flat terrains, Nohr's informants confirmed they had all been razed, cementing not only that those once useful places to resource and protect the army did not exist anymore, but also the character of Mokushu's daimyo.

Kotaro proved himself an ambitious and unscrupulous man, who didn't hesitate to launch an invasion resulting in the slaughter of the large majority of the population of Kohga-to a point those who managed to escape could be counted in a mere hundreds- and destroy everything that has been a country, in favor of making it what could only be described as a vanguard territory from which further invasions could be launched. A part of Leo could only admire the pragmatism and cunning of the Mokushujin's leader, while the rest was disgusted by such display of wanton cruelty. It also meant the conflict would be bloody and long even with the benefit of a surprise attack, should they fail to eliminate the man quickly. Peace or ceasefire with him was not an option, he would certainly betray it at the first advantageous opportunity, and the very nature of the war led by ninjas meant the army would be exhausted long before they caught the last resisting enemies. The key to victory was twofold: occupy the territory and decapitate its leadership. The one thing that would play to their advantage was the self-interested culture Mokushu had compared to neighboring countries. They would choose survival over loyalty to a dead man.

A rumble of activity reached Leo's ears, turning his attention away from the maps. An unusual excitation, the sign of something unexpected was coming from away. A hostile situation? No, there was no panic in the sound he was hearing, nor in the activity of the royal guards around him. The afternoon was well engaged and the sun still high, offering far sight upon the grassy plains. Thus did the prince notice the rider carrying the tabard of heralds approaching at speed, avoiding dexterously soldiers and chariots. The horse neighed in protest as he was forced to stop abruptly far from the area reserved to Leo and his retinue, the royal guards watching like mother wyverns as the woman was searched thoroughly with hands and magic. With no danger found she was authorized approach, her wizened face revealing a lifetime of service. One of Queen Lora's own heralds, he recognized her, as well as the discreet flaming sword carved on her brigandine. Why would she be there, instead of a normal scout or messenger? Has the plan changed? Would the reinforcement not arrive? Did something unforeseen came up?

"Lord Leo, it is an honor." Said the herald, bowing. "I bear a new and three messages from the Queen, if you would listen."

"I do. Speak."

"The new is as such; the reinforcements you wait made landfall. By their speed, they will have caught to you in days."

This was a relief. Since she said "days", it meant between two to five, and by her mount and experience he would guess at least three. Enough to adapt.

"The first message is as such; Prince Leo, the Barrier protecting Hoshido is fallen. Why is a mystery, yet we will act nonetheless. Prince Xander and myself, by the will of your Father, will launch the assault upon our enemy."

Cries of shock surrounded the declaration, and the prince barely contained his own stupefaction. The Barrier, gone? This changed everything, and the most likely ramification grimed his expression as the herald spoke again, confirming his fear.

"The second message is as such; Prince Leo, we decided to employ the strategy planned the day before the Barrier appeared. As a result, you shall receive only a third and a sixth of the reinforcements you were promised."

Outrage briefly sparked in the ranks before falling silent. This was terrible news for the soldiers, who were never pleased to hear they would not have more comrades with them to fight and to take the enemy blows in their place. On a more strategic level, it meant Leo would be certainly falling short of the necessary soldiers to occupy the territory of Mokushu during the conquest, should he take any losses. His margin of error was suddenly dramatically reduced, and facing opponents like Mokushu, it was not a good thing. Would it even be feasible? The invasion of Hoshido was the priority now that it happened. Of course Leo would only receive barely what he necessitated in that case. Whether he failed or not was inconsequential, as long as…

"The third and last message is as such; Prince Leo, in light of the situation, I grant you my full authority to act as you see fit."

This time, the herald was met with silence. Few were those who understood the full significance of that last message.

"I received your messages, herald." Leo pondered, composing his thoughts. "Tell the Queen that soon enough, I will join forces with her in Hoshido."

The old messenger bowed before jumping back on her mount and riding out, this time with a clear path open in the midst of the troops.

"Cancel the previous orders of rest. We resume our march toward Mokushu." Commanded Leo, prompting the messengers around his table to run to their officers. "Put priority to the consumption of fresh food, we will need all our reserves. Extend the scout range of patrols by a third and combine units to increase the size of each…"

The well-oiled war mechanism of Nohr engaged course once again, with the prince adjusting its inner working to greater efficiency. Upon his horse, the prince surveyed the army, his army, as they advanced through the southern lands of Hoshido. None of the small towns of Izumo they passed by have been happy to see them, though their worries were quickly subdued once it was clear the Nohrians were only passing through peacefully. Father had made clear faking any sort of authorization from the Archduke was bound to fail, as the man would never forbid anyone access to his land as long as they respected its peace and its inhabitants. Instead, they interacted only minimally with the locals, who found themselves quite relieved to see the visitors leave quickly without fuss, and exchanging what was, despite the prince's knowledge it was the price to pay to ease tensions, an outrageous amount of gold for the fields they trampled and the food they bought.

"Odin."

"Yes, milord? What deep inquiry is piercing the veil of secrecy surrounding your unreachable intellect?" Asked the enthusiastic dark mage, to the ever irritation of the prince.

"How is our guide faring?"

"That I am hardly sure, as he seems far more inclined to confide to our sneaky associate and yourself. Alas, mine efforts to open the fortress of secrets were for naught!"

"I see."

No surprise on that particular front. Shura opened to Niles quite a bit over their similarities, perceived or real, and it gained Leo quite a bit of information he was certain he would never have gotten himself, notably on the subversive activities the man had done in the past. Spying, sabotage and some others, though Shura lived mostly as a bandit over land and sea in most times, accumulating money, a small network and people to further his goal of revenge. No, what the prince learned was something else: history and culture. What had been the country of Kohga, its people and its way of life. All of it has served a dual purpose to Leo; not only to satisfy his own appetite for knowledge, but also to open Shura to become less guarded, to see them closer to comrades than tools for his revenge. If possible, he would have the thief become the lesser uncertainty in the conflict, one who would not jeopardize the entire operation for the sake of revenge. All of the points above painted Odin as the worst possible person to keep trying to create a relation with Shura.

"Don't try to approach him anymore. I have another mission for you."

"Do tell, my lord!"

"Keep tab on the scouting parties. I don't care how you do it, as long as you inform me if one of them goes missing."

As frustrating as Odin could be, he was skillful beyond any doubt and had yet to fail a task the prince appointed him to. The ride continued into the sunset at accelerated pace, ceasing only when mounts and men both where too extenuated and the light too dim for an army to keep going. Cloistered in his commanding tent, Leo studied the maps once more under the ball of magical light he conjured, this time with the assistance of the outlaw from Kohga.

"I wouldn't go near the path of these cliffs if I were you. Or even think to climb them." Pointed Shura with one of the small flags the map was littered with.

"Would Mokushu keeps eyes on such a dangerous and impractical route? Unless the map is incorrect, the cliff looks too steep for anyone to use."

"Remember, milord: Mokushu is used to conflict between shinobi countries. A regular army would struggle to pass through, even with pegasi or wyverns. For a small group of experienced ninjas? It's practically an open door. There will be people watching, if not traps."

Yet another route Leo made an internal note to avoid for his elite troops. While by his own admission the survivor of Kohga has only briefly been in Mokushu, both to scout and to find an opportunity to have his revenge, his advices on what to expect and how to approach the territory indubitably saved many of Leo's troops from the danger he would have sent them in.

"I see. Well, what about…" The tent opened, and a royal guard passed halfway through the opening with a small bow. "What is it?"

"Your retainers caught a rat, Lord Leo. One who claims to have a message for you."

The prince frowned. Were they already discovered? Was it genuine? Or was it a ploy of a spy to escape execution and return to his fold with the actual information? In any case, he would have to play his hand carefully.

"Bring them in."

It didn't escape Leo how the thief tensed. Would it be better to send him away? On the other hand, it could be the perfect opportunity to truly test his mettle. The tent's opening parted once more to reveal Odin and Niles, the latter carrying on his back the bound form of a grey clad man. No, woman, corrected the prince in his thoughts as Niles put her down on her knees, her face covered with a mask of the same color as her clothes.

"We found her sneaking between patrols. Not bad, but not good enough." Smugly informed Niles.

Odin stayed silent, an uncharacteristically somber look on his face. Leo took note and turned his attention to the so-called messenger, with Niles revealing an assortment of knives, cords, and other tools he visibly found on her.

"It's been a while since I had the occasion to search someone so thoroughly. Even more so with such cooperation, I would gladly ask for another round on the return way…"

"Enough, Niles." Chastised Leo. He was not in the mood to listen to his retainer lecherous double entendre. "Take her mask off."

With deft fingers Niles unmasked the spy, a pretty figure with seemingly pleading eyes… revulsion coursed through the prince's body, a memory coming back to haunt him. The same eyes the wretch that birthed him made every time she was asking something of his Father.

"Speak." He said, taking as much of Garon's intimidating authority in his voice as he could.

"Milord, please spare my life. I am no killer but a messenger, a mere mouthpiece for what my daimyo wishes to tell you."

Her voice was soft and submissive, the very image of desirable surrender. How evident it was why a woman like this one would be selected for a mission like this. And it made Leo want to puke even more. None of this was visible on his body as he listened to the bound ninja.

"My Lord Kotaro wishes to extend his hand in alliance against Hoshido."

"Why should I trust you and your lord? It is well known in the entire continent that ninjas are in service of Hoshido."

"Those serving Hoshido are led astray, defectors of the true way Mokushu has safeguarded for centuries." Smoothly deflected the messenger. "As you see, your is not the only country wronged by Hoshido, milord. My lord has long sought to repay their insults, and he wishes to assist the campaign your country is leading."

If anything Leo has learnt of the history of the ninja clans and their countries from Shura was true, then the lie was as enormous as difficult to disprove without an inside source.

"What is your lord offering exactly?"

The spy lowered her head in a bow, a posture of humbleness as fake as the rest of her attitude.

"Lord Kotaro would open the secret pathways only known to us to your army, milord. With our assistance, you would be able to reach castle Shirasagi swifter than any other way, perhaps even trap their Hoshidian army between your troops and those coming from the Bottomless Canyon. What do you say, milord?"

The prince quickly came to a decision. The sincerity of his answer mattered little at the moment, what he needed was to keep open as many avenues of planning as possible. Without breaking eye contact with the spy and trusting in the Kohga survivor to keep his cool, the prince spoke.

"Your offer is tempting. Niles, Odin, untie that woman and escort her outside the camp. We will meet with your lord to conclude our alliance."

"I will inform my comrades to guide you and your men to Lord Kotaro. Perhaps we shall meet again." Hushed the ninja in a tempting, languid voice before leaving the tent.

The prince was left alone with Shura, every one of his instincts screaming him to prepare for a confrontation, yet Leo did not make the first move, his hand on the discreet handle of the aquamarine dagger. For a fateful instant Leo thought Shura would jump on him, but the outlaw kept control of himself, speaking up.

"This is how my dream dies, uh? It was too good to last." He said almost casually, his voice barely betraying strain. "If you're to kill me, just it quick. I know I won't make it outside..."

"Stop. I'm going to feel insulted if you believe me bewitched by this tramp." That seemed to throw the outlaw off balance. "I see exactly what this Kotaro is thinking. He will sit back and feign neutrality, using Nohr as a convenient dupe. Should we win, he will seize as much territory as possible no matter what is promised and dare us to take it back, knowing we won't be able to contest it. If the wind turns, he will slaughter our forces from behind and pretend partnership with Hoshido, using their weakening to pressure them into giving him what he wants."

"… Yeah, sounds about right for the bastard." Muttered Shura. Resignation and hope flickered on his face, and Leo pressed on.

"There is nothing he can offer we wouldn't have taken. If he led the massacre an of entire population without batting an eye, leaving him alive is a risk I'm not going to take."

The outlaw seemed to have calmed down. Leo wasn't certain he convinced him, but at the very least he would, probably, not go on his own to kill himself right now.

"That was some fanciful speech. Where do I fit in that, your highness? Going to serve me up to him on a platter to ease suspicion?

"Don't be absurd. You are the best chance we have at spotting an eventual double-cross in time, so don't even think of going on your own before the conquest is over."

"What Lord Leo means is that he likes you, and would prefer not to see you die." Added the snarky voice of Niles, entering the tent with a smirk.

"Niles… is there any other uninvited guests you forgot to tell me about?" Asked Leo, ignoring the verbal hook.

"I only saw one. Odin said he detected two, how he wouldn't tell. Or at least, not in few enough words before I came back." The ex-thief chuckled. "What do you think?"

"That woman let herself get caught, or more likely planned to reveal herself anyway." Deduced the prince, frowning. "I didn't think they would approach us, not like this. I must think things through to avoid their suspicion until we strike."

"You will really keep your word." Said Shura, disbelief still present in his voice.

"I told you so." Smugly informed Niles.

Leo inspired deeply, massaging his nose. His retainer got the message and quickly left, taking the outlaw with him, and leaving the prince alone in the tent with the cold magical light still shining upon the maps. Sitting down on the couch, Leo stared at the piece of parchment covered with flags and arrows.

Was he making the correct choice?…

The thought was spinning in his mind, gnawing and whispering. The stakes were immense. It wasn't a simple game of chess where he could see all the pieces and react accordingly, a mere bandit cleaning where merely fifty or so lives were on the line. Failure would not end with disappointment alone. It was the right thing to keep supporting Shura and eliminate the threat that Mokushu represented… but was the "right thing" worth the potential consequences? What if Xander found himself in dire need of quick reinforcement? What if the southern part of Hoshido gathered armies that he could have dispersed with Mokushu's help? Those were but two of the many reasons doubt plagued him. Even though he made the argument against it, the alliance Mokushu could grant would be invaluable, as the temptress and her master were too entirely aware. Xander would doubtlessly keep his word and probably launch war on Mokushu on the spot, trusting in his strength and that of his army to win the conflict, no matter the cost. Leo would usually chastise such thinking. Sacrifices were inevitable in war. Having the lowest amount was the best option, especially as he had now less soldiers at his disposal.

The magical light flickered as Leo pondered the last message of Lora. She told him to act as he saw fit. Not to continue the mission, to support his brother or to strike on his own. The Queen left him with… her trust. She trusted him to choose the best course of action. Not what she, Father or anyone else would consider best. It should have been all the easier to choose to be ruthless. It was what Nohr exalted, for the strong to reach glory, no matter the cost and mean. Those who succeeded could find the excuses to speak of honor, for the dead have no words to give the living. Yet… what is the Nohr he wanted to see? Leo knew their Father had little time left, they all knew. Once Xander inherited the throne, was this the Nohr he would prefer to rule? Was this the Nohr Leo would help to perpetuate?

"… No."

Perhaps it was not what Father would have done, perhaps Lora would chide it as an unreasonable risk. Perhaps had he been the same person as some time ago, he would have allowed resentment to guide his actions and chosen to do what Xander would not have considered honorable or just to do. Taken the easier path to reach some sort of victory his brother would not have obtained. He was not that person anymore, thought Leo as he skimmed over the handle of the aquamarine dagger. The right choice may not always be the correct one. But at this instant, the prince knew they were one and the same.

Corrin POV

The moon lit a dim light in the room. Habit and preparation alone guided the hands hastening knots and tightening joints of Corrin's armor. No words were pronounced, only gestures were needed to point at a few mishaps due to obscurity. With careful anticipation, the door of their chamber slid aside. No guards outside. Silent as the wind, the two princesses made their way out of the castle wing, attentive to any sign of activity. Nothing. No servants strolling in the corridors. No officials stricken with insomnia. They climbed down the long stairs with caution, stopping when seeing a figure waiting next to the exit… with a soft and slick movement, a deck of cards seemingly appeared from within the woman's hair before falling into a neat pile in her open hand. Corrin and Azura sighed in relief and finished their descent, meeting the stress riddled face of the royal diviner.

"I still can't believe you talked me into this." Whispered Orochi, drawing a card before immediately putting it on the bottom of the deck. "If anything happens to you, I'll never be able to look at myself anymore."

"You didn't predict anything bad tonight, did you? You would have told us."

"Of course, I would. It's the only thing I can trust… Please stay safe, Lady Corrin."

"I will. I promise."

As she walked away, Corrin's ears picked up a fait whisper from the diviner, one that gripped her chest.

"Forgive me, Mikoto. Please watch over your daughter…".

Azura squeezed her hand, making her realize she slowed down. Giving her a smile, the white-haired princess focused once again on the path. They had now reached outside, the night breeze welcoming them gently. Cutting through the humid grass instead of the stone pathway, the princess turned around to see no light coming from the castle. They haven't been found yet. Hopefully it would work out just as well when Azura would come back to the castle alone. It still tasted sour in her mouth to think about this part, even with all the insistence of the songstress. Corrin was aware how much Azura missed her siblings, how she wanted to meet them once again, all grown-up and with a thousand stories to tell. Yet no matter what, she insisted to be left behind. To leave Corrin heartbroken at the injustice of it all, that her friend could not share the reunion she hoped yet. Carefully avoiding tripping on the roots and smaller plants, they finally reached the fringe of the small wood. The princesses were welcomed by the sight of Reina sitting near her majestic Kinshi, watching over the cliff with clear intent, only moving from her observations when they approached her.

"Good evening, Lady Corrin, Lady Azura. I hope you have found no obstacles on your way down." The royal retainer bowed, unfailingly polite, and to Corrin's surprise her voice rang without a hint of doubt.

"We didn't." Nodded Azura. "We met Orochi as expected. She didn't have a prediction for us."

"That means you shouldn't fall and impale yourself upon a tree. Good." The bloody image was close to the last thing Corrin wanted to envision right now, and she shook it out of her head while Reina chuckled. "I'm sorry. It was the first thing that came to my mind."

"It's alright…" Corrin inhaled the fresh night air, the unflappable attitude of the scarred rider leaving her with a burning question she needed answer from. "Reina, I know you swore to help me. But I expected you to… at least protest. Or disapprove. I don't understand why…"

"Because I know it's what Queen Mikoto would have wanted."

"…" She breathed deeply, trying to reign in her emotions before standing straight. "Thank you."

"Don't thank me yet, Lady Corrin. I'll finish preparing my partner. Take the time you have left."

The princess had noticed the giant bird was already adorned with its saddle and reins, ready to fly at a moment's notice. It was politeness, leaving her to say goodbyes alone, and she was grateful for it. Azura's hand was on hers, and Corrin felt once again guilt as she squeezed the elegant fingers.

"This is only goodbye."

"I know. I'm sorry, it's just… I can't be happy with it."

"Reina and Orochi will protect me. You will have to fly alone for days and night to reach Ryoma in time!"

"I'll manage. It can't be worse than what Gunter put me through during night watches…"

Corrin's ears perked. She turned around toward the wood, watching a familiar silhouette stand out from the foliage. His steps have been as silent as feathers, making their own sound like the stampede of hungry horses, and his presence so fleeting one would sooner notice falling leaves in the forest. Yet she heard, she smelled his presence, all this time. Trying not to think about it, to push back the confrontation she knew was inevitable. The green haired ninja approached, his feature as inexpressive as his footsteps, and Corrin faced him alone, denying with a small turn of head the involvement of Reina.

"So you have decided to leave Hoshido, Lady Corrin."

"I can't let myself be imprisoned while my home succumbs to hatred. This war must not happen, Kaze."

"Is this what you will do? Go back to Nohr, and attempt to forestall their invasion? You think your words will make their entire army fall back, now of all time? After what they did to launch it?"

"I won't deny Nohr is the aggressor. That they have been for ages, long before I was even born. Sent Faceless to sow mayhem and chaos in the country. And I know they killed King Sumeragi. But they are not responsible for Mother's death. Just like Hoshido did not wipe out Nohr's border villages and towns. I must find the truth, and I cannot do it by staying here."

"You still insist on this mysterious enemy's existence. What if it doesn't? What if Nohr is truly the culprit? Have you thought what it would mean for you to be captured again, this time without the protection of your innocence?"

Corrin inspired, the cold air in her nostril sharpening her mind.

"Even should it be so, and the sin lie with them, I can't let this war happen. I cannot let my families hurt each other. I will not let any of them die."

"Your families." Repeated Kaze, the plural rolling off his tongue with fatalism. "Your heart is as kind as Queen Mikoto was. I respect, nay, I admire you for this, Lady Corrin. But it is my duty as your retainer to protect you, even from yourself. I cannot risk it happening again."

"… Kaze. There is nothing to atone for."

The ninja froze. The princess was keenly aware of his devotion to her. Just as much as she was aware of the underlying cause of that devotion, the guilt fueling his protectiveness.

"I remember you, in Cheve. You were almost my age, watching everything as if every shadow would jump on me. How could you have hoped to stop an entire elite troop of Nohr? How would you have circumvented all those who watched over King Garon? You don't have to keep beating yourself over. You don't have to do all this, as if it would somehow change what happen. Please, Kaze. Let it go."

"… You truly have a kind heart, Lady Corrin. Too kind for the worthless man in front of you. It is my fault you were kidnapped and the King killed, no one else's."

"What fault? What happened, Kaze?"

"I noticed the presence of the Nohrian forces in the city when we traveled. The same who would kill King Sumeragi and kidnap you. But I was young, and I didn't understand what their presence meant. So… I said nothing. I didn't report it back to my master."

"It's not your fault, Kaze. You were a child! How could you have known what would happen?" Protested the princess, but her retainer shook his head.

"I come from a long line of ninja that have always served the Hoshidan royalty. I began my training at an early age. If anyone should have known, it was me. For such incompetence, I should have paid with my life."

The venomous, crushing self-loathing in Kaze's voice gripped Corrin's chest. Facing the true depth of the torture he has inflicted upon himself for years, the princess watched wordlessly as he unsheathed two daggers, in a strikingly similar fashion to their first encounter in Krakenburg.

"I should not even be allowed to speak with you… There is only one thing I can do to atone for the suffering I've caused King Sumeragi, Queen Mikoto, and you. And it's to make sure such thing never happen again. No matter what."

The steel in his voice matched the steel in his hand and Corrin nodded sadly, understanding his intent. Stepping forward, she unsheathed the Yato, moonlight reflecting upon the golden sword as she took a familiar stance. The same one she took back then in the castle, a mirror of their first encounter. Whether Kaze realized it or not he didn't show, and simply crouched a little lower. For a suspended moment in time, neither of them moved. Then with determination Corrin lunged forward. Kaze threw a dagger at her she parried but missed the two smaller shuriken hidden under the projectile. They rebounded on her armor but distracted her enough for Kaze to draw another dagger and suddenly close the gap, striking with his two blades. She blocked the first one but the second was too close…

It happened in a flash. Corrin's left, empty hand trust forward and changed. Armor was wrapped in scales and fingers fused in a slender white point. The spear-like limb shot forth and swatted the dagger out of Kaze's hand, passing barely an inch aside the ninja's head and lengthening far beyond its original size. Shock spread on Kaze's face and he tried to disengage. Too slow. The limb retracted and Corrin gripped his shoulder, tackling him, and throwing him on the ground. Holding him down, Corrin let the flat of the Yato rest on his chest for an instant before sheathing it slowly and deliberately.

"I'm so sorry, Kaze. But that's enough."

"Milady?"

"You cannot allow the rest of your life to be defined by past mistakes. Of anyone's life. Now is the time for us to forgive and move forward. Kaze, you are not at fault. And even if you were, you have repaid your debt to me.

"But-"

"You saved my life at the Canyon. You brought me back to Hoshido. You gave me the chance to see my family of birth once again. I met Mother thanks to you. So, please, never push yourself down like this again. Will you promise me that?"

Laying wordlessly on the ground, still straddled by Corrin, Kaze looked at the stars above, then at his lady, a complicated expression adorning his features.

"Well?"

"… Yes. I promise."

The princess smiled and stood up, helping the ninja to get on his feet until she noticed him smile as well, a smile that became a light chuckle, so incongruous Corrin felt jarred.

"Are you… laughing at me?"

"It's just... you remind me so much of Lady Mikoto." Said Kaze, before explaining further. "When I came back from Cheve, I expected to be punished. Instead, she forgave me, allowed me to keep serving at the castle. And she did it with the same smile you had."

"She… did, huh." Tears threatened to rise in her eyes, and she quickly wiped them before regaining control of herself.

"That she did." Confirmed Reina, approaching from behind. "That was magnificent, Lady Corrin. I have no doubt you could have pierced his heart with this spear-like movement of yours."

"Please, no more images like this, Reina... I only recently learned to do it. It feels like baring a claw. Or a fang."

"A dragon fang, huh." Wondered Kaze, taking back the dagger on the ground. "I suppose my defeat was inevitable."

"Not really. I just knew what you would try to do. If you wanted to prevent me from flying away… you would strike here." Corrin showed her left shoulder, the target he had tried to hit. "Azura noticed the injury carried over when I transformed, which mean you would have as well. You helped heal it, you know it isn't entirely recovered. It was the easiest way."

"You saw right through me." Acknowledged the ninja, before sighing. "Go, Lady Corrin. Until your return, I swear I will protect Lady Azura with my life."

"Thank you. I pray it never comes to that, my friend."

Turning back toward the cliff, Corrin nodded as Reina jumped on her mount and took flight. The princess approached the cliff, shivered in anticipation of what awaited her. She didn't fear the fall, she didn't fear the sky. The Kinshi rider would here to catch her if she fell. She feared the draconic fury that she knew submerged her twice already. Gripping the pendant with all her strength, she addressed a small prayer. To whom, she wasn't entirely sure herself, and yet it was as if she felt a tinge of calm wash over. As if someone, somewhere, answered.

Corrin jumped. The wind whistled in her ears as she embraced the night, searching for the strength within. An instant later she transformed, and the world became right. Easily ascending the currents with ease and adjusting her direction with a few tail movements, the princess circled back to the cliffside to see Azura waving goodbye, Kaze by her side. Changing direction to follow Reina's indications, Corrin set her eyes on the dormant capital she was flying over, on the destroyed plaza where reparation had not been started yet. She would not see the city become like this place. She would not see an army besiege it, no more than she would see Windmire suffer such a fate.

"Mother… Watch over me."

Then, with a silent roar, she soared to the West. To the place where she would foil the destiny her vision has shown.

Chapter Text

Corrin POV

The wind howled in the princess' ears, its cold caress reaching even through her smooth scales as she caught up an ascending current. She stretched her wings to their full extent, the leathery limbs catching the moving mass of air. Her tail wagged to the right inclination, the helpful wind helping her cruise effortlessly for a looked down on the few blankets of clouds masking the land below. She was hungry, thirsty and exhausted. Flying was physically taxing despite how easily her draconic instincts helped, even though she relied on the powerful winds far above. Being on the constant lookout for pursuers and onlookers was also mentally exhausting. Thrice already she avoided the vigilant patrols of pegasi and kinshi by dipping in the clouds, or laying low on the ground in her human form.

A gruelling journey made of restless days and nights, sleeping only a couple of hours at a time. Motivated by the certitude her time was limited, supported by the pulsating warmth and energy periodically flowing from Azura's pendant on her chest. From the second day onward, on the edge of dawn and at dusk, she would feel rejuvenated. It was Azura's song and dance, Corrin was persuaded. All the way from Castle Shirasagi, even in her fragile position, she still found a way to grant her support. And as the sun was rising behind her and warming her back, Corrin knew, in her bones, that today was the day. The day she needed to foil the dark future her visions have shown.

Leaving the ascending current, she descended in the clouds. The princess quickly emerged to witness the entire land below, basking in sunlight. Ignoring the tickling of misty water, her eyes glazed at the beautiful sight, seeking significant geographical features. There. Further on the horizon, the blue waters of the Yellow River rolled and sparkled in the morning. And close to its bed, sprawled the camp of a small army. Ryoma's forces, growing more and more distinct as she flew closer. Around two thousand soldiers if the surface an Hoshidan army occupied was relatively the same as their Nohrian counterpart, perhaps a bit more… the Nohrian army. Corrin accelerated, flapping her wings as she noticed the innumerable tents and banners on the hills above the western side of the river. Nohrian banners. So many banners. Each of them representing a unit led by a captain. Ten, twenty… Maybe forty thousand soldiers. The near totality of Nohr's army was here. Ryoma stood no chance, not even with the river acting as natural obstacle. And with Xander commanding the army, the river would not help for long.

She could feel the thrum of the Dragon Vein below, the pulsating current mirroring that of the water. Whoever would obtain control of it would decide if this would be a retreat or a slaughter… and she already knew how it would end if she did nothing. Closing her wings, Corrin dived towards the larger square in the middle of the Hoshidan camp, where the largest tent could be seen. She flew past two Pegasi riders and ignored their surprised shouts, squarely focused on her flight. More shouts came from below as more soldiers noticed her approach, indistinct in the whistling wind even with her improved hearing. Just when the tent's side opened and she recognized the spiky hair of her older brother, Corrin deployed her wings and slowed her descent. Now she could see Ryoma's eyes. Recognition stilled the hand gripping Raijinto as she landed before him on her four legs.

"At ease!" Her older brother shouted his men.

When Corrin was sure no one would make a move, she changed back to her human form. The world lost some of its luster, her hearing dulled, many scents vanished, the air grew colder and the world larger as she looked at her confused Hoshidan brother.

"Corrin, why are you here? You should be at the castle!"

"I've come here to stop this war from happening."

His eyes looked her up and down, frowning at the sight of the pendant, yet what inscribed shock upon his face was the golden sword by her side.

"The Yato? No, it can't be. You wouldn't have?…"

"It is. You've held it before, right?" Corrin stood firm on her feet against her brother's worried question before taking the sword from her hip, handing it over. "Look closer."

Taken aback by her confidence, Ryoma almost snatched the weapon from her and held it suspiciously, then reverently. Corrin's ears twitched from the many murmurs around as she carefully watched the soldier's reactions.

"It is the Yato." Confirmed her brother with disbelief, the soldiers growing even more agitated at those words.

Corrin opened her hand. The golden blade isntantly escaped Ryoma's grip and returned to her, as natural an extension as her own dragon claws.

"It has chosen me."

"… So it seems." Ryoma said reluctantly, unable to deny how the legendary weapon obeyed her. Now he looked at his younger sister differently, as if he was finally taking her seriously, and his mouth turned into a disapproving frown.

"Corrin, what have you done? This is no mere blade, not even the Raijinto is more precious than it. And you have brought this sacred relic at our enemies' doorstep! Did you also take Azura's pendant, or did you make her an accomplice to this madness?"

"She chose to help me. I'm sorry, Ryoma, but I couldn't stay back at the castle and do nothing."

"You are a princess of Hoshido, Corrin! Your place is in the safety of the castle, rallying our people. Did you consider for even an instant how we would all feel if anything happened to you again? When Queen Mikoto just left us?"

Corrin winced at the accusation, the fantom faces of Hinoka, Sakura and Takumi contorted with tears and horror surging from the depths of the fears she nursed ever since she made her decision. Ryoma was right, but she wouldn't back down anymore.

"I'm going to stop this senseless war. I know Xander—the Nohrian Crown Prince will be here, I'm sure if I can speak to him, I'll be able to make him see reason. I can prevent this all from…"

"Don't tell me you still hold the delusion thatyou can reason with these savages?" Ryoma crossed her gaze, as if he could somehow decipher her apparently incomprehensible motives within. "Nohr has started this war years ago when they assassinated our father. They have resumed it when they assassinated Queen Mikoto! How can you be so naïve to think that they would listen after attacking our people so brazenly?"

"They didn't kill Mother! Ryoma, I know…"

"Enough." The High Prince cut Corrin's speech authoritatively and gestured to his men. "It is obvious you are still fooled by their manipulations. I can't let you risk your life and the Yato because of a childish tantrum. Soldiers, take my sister back to safety."

Emboldened by princely order, a few of the samurai stepped forward. Corrin was about to speak when she heard something else. Soft as feathers and light as dew, steps so much like those of Kaze. Before Saizo could approach too closely Corrin's instincts took over and she deployed her dragon wing with a powerful flap. Their sudden appearance and air pressure stopped Ryoma's men in their tracks, and even his shinobi paused at the display, staring with a single calculated eye.

Ryoma closed his fist on the Raijinto's handle. "Corrin, don't force me to…"

"I saw your death, Ryoma!" Corrin's rebuke visibly unbalanced her brother, who stared at her with incredulity. "I know what you're going to try. You want to flood the Yellow River and drown as much of Nohr's army as you can before retreating. It won't work! Xander is here, and he can use the Dragon Vein too! He'll dry the river to force to fight a losing battle. I've seen it, Orochi saw it! If you fight here, you'll die today with all your men, that's why I came all this way!"

She breathed in deeply. Blood was rushing in her head as a panicked cacophony of voices erupted all around. Orochi was known for accurately predicting disasters, even among those who had little trust or knowledge in soothsaying. Corrin hoped the Hoshidan soldiers panic would play in her favor and force Ryoma to reconsider. She didn't want to do this, but her brother's stubbornness made it all so difficult, she was sure he still didn't believe her. She understood why he didn't want to, but it was too important. Glancing at Saizo, she couldn't decipher anything on his masked face. Someone crossed through the soldiers, so lightly and quickly that she almost missed the approach until Kagero knelt respectfully beside Ryoma.

"Lady Corrin, is it true? Did Orochi truly foresee such vision?" Kagero didn't seem intent on following her fellow retainer into another attempt, but Corrin was all too aware how quickly she could move to lower her guard.

"She made me draw cards to confirm. Lacquered black ones, with creepy…"

Horns flared in two powerful sounds. Corrin didn't need to recall her countless lessons in military signals to recognize this particular call: The battle just started. From the hills descended a tide of men and Corrin's heart sank when she recognized the giant bows most of them wielded. They were followed by pikemen to discourage land and sky cavalry, a core of heavily armored infantry marching behind. Tremor rumbled from within the grounds as someone took control of the Dragon Vein, and the river started to slowly decrease in width and height.

"Everyone, remember your orders! Hold back the Nohrians at all costs!"

Ryoma's command relayed through his officers, the soldiers taking their positions as quickly as possible to give their prince time to use his sacred power. With a powerful shout, her eldest brother tried to wrestle control from the one manipulating it on the Nohrian side. For an instant Corrin hoped it would be enough, even as her own senses tugged her mind toward the inevitability of her vision. The river was still drying up. Soon the Nohrian army would be able to cross the once mighty natural obstacle. Even from their high ground and easily defensible position, the Hoshidans were simply too few to match their foe.

Without hesitation, Corrin added her own pull to the Dragon Vein. The conflicting control over the blood of the land caused the river to briefly swell and roar as the water diminished less and less… so much slower than before, and yet it wasn't enough. The both of them failed to push back Xander's influence over the river. Because they weren't in the right place, suddenly understood Corrin. The Dragon Vein was too deep from their position, they lost too much power reaching it first before activating it. Xander must be situating right on a greater affluent near the surface, where his own influence was magnified tenfold despite being farther from the river itself!

Corrin's ears picked up the sound of the giant arrows right before they started to crash upon the Hoshidan's hastily constructed fortifications. Some of them broke halfway through the wooden palisades and wounded the men hurdled behind, as their much smaller bows whose range couldn't compete. Only the Sky Knights on their Pegasi would have been able to harass the opponent, but the sheer number of giant bow archers and those armed with classical bows to cover their comrades would make it a suicide. The Hoshidans were well and truly on the backfoot.

"Damnit. Everything is as you said." Bitterly said Ryoma, voice strained by the effort. "Saizo, bring my sister to the Sky Knigts. She must return safe and sound."

"At once, Lord Ryoma." Said his retainer.

"Back off, Saizo." Commanded Corrin with all the authority she could muster. "Ryoma, let me help…"

"Look around you, Corrin!" Snapped Ryoma. "The time for peace is gone, and I would never be able to face our siblings should I let you join this battle. You will listen and return to Castle Shirasagi, even if I must have my retainers bring you back kicking and screaming!"

Corrin racked her brain for anything that could salvage the situation. She was too late, the battle already started, and even if Ryoma heeded her words and left so many would still die! She had to be able to do something! The Dragon Vein was here, pulsating, calling, a tumultuous song harkening to the commands of Xander. If only she could flood the river, his forces would be forced to retreat and Ryoma could make his escape, but how, finding another affluent, no, it would take too long, she didn't know where they were, she would have to be right on the middle of…

"… I'm sorry, Ryoma. Make sure everyone retreats safely." Corrin flexed her wings, heeding to the call of her blood.

"Corrin, no!"

The pendant pulsed. A torrent of water surrounded Corrin as she jumped in the air, completing the transformation and avoiding the shinobis trying to restrain her. Flapping her wings hurriedly she flew above the camp, zigzagging left and right as she could to avoid the rain of arrows exchanged from both sides. She wasn't confidant in the solidity of her scales against the giant arrows, and there were a lot of them! Rolling left and right the princess adjusted her altitude to station as close as possible to the middle of the river. The Dragon Vein followed the current closely, restraining it under Xander's influence. Corrin bit right into it with her mind, tasting the familiar power. She lashed out against Xander's grip, . A few small arrows grazed against her breast and she redoubled her efforts. Something else joined in, a weaker and distant power. Ryoma! With his brief help and a roar Corrin tore the Dragon Vein free, releasing the flood contained far away.

The rumbling of great water started to shake the ground and Corrin strafed downward to avoid a volley of giant arrows. She had to claw the Vein tightly. Prevent Xander from taking it back and undoing her efforts. Neither Leo nor Camilla were present to assist their older brother, her vision would have shown it, he was alone against her superior hold. If only—a bolt almost slipped between two scales and broke against the base of her neck. The princess hissed and flew higher as the Nohrian archers started to focus on her. If she ever went too far away from the river her control would weaken, if she lost her hold the water would recede before reaching the battlefield. More arrows whistled… from above and onto the Norhians! Closing her wings to flip on herself Corrin witnessed the Sky Knights harassing the bowmen with projectiles. Did Ryoma command them to help? In any case their presence relieved her immensely by forcing the soldiers to focus elsewhere. Yet the water was still so far away—movements from the hills. A troop of wyvern knights took flight, most of them advancing in formation toward the Sky Knights and a few others moving straight in her direction.

Corrin dived closer to the river before they could reach her position and roared in defiance as the winged lizards approaching, their riders brandishing axes and spears menacingly. With a flap of wings the dragon suddenly ascended above the Nohrians and struck one of them with her tail. Blindsided by her speed the knight let out a pained cry and fell from his mount and into the water below. Before the rest could react Corrin dropped on another and with vicious claws destroyed the saddle to send him down. None of them would die from the fall, they were too close from the water, she hoped they would swim safely but she couldn't let it distract her. Retreating to avoid the mount's wild trashing she followed her instinct and the pendant pulsed from within her chest when she opened her jaw to release a torrential breath of water at another prey, sending both mount and rider plummeting. She lunged and rolled under another flier to avoid her foes' spears and claws, looking around as the sound of feathery wings reached her ears. The Sky Knights!

"Hold these dogs back! For Hoshido!" Bellowed one on her Pegasi, naginata cleaving through a wyvern's wing and forming a screen between the princess and the enemy fliers and arrows.

Corrin focused on the Dragon Vein to ignore the bloodshed, releasing as much power as she could within the coming flood. The entire plain between the hills would disappear beneath the water, but it was the only way she had to force the Nohrian army to stop! Horns sounded again from the Nohrian side, and the remaining wyvern riders left fell back hurriedly.

"They are retreating! Watch out for their archers!"

Yet despite the Pegasi rider's shout, few to no projectiles were sent their way, the Nohrian infantry seemingly retreating as well while keeping a suppressing fire on their Hoshidan counterparts. Corrin circled higher, watching, listening… a wyvern departed from the hills. Larger than most of its kind, a solitary rider upon its back. The princess stared intensely, a terrible premonition creeping down her scaled spine as the lone figure drew an arrow, on a weapon even larger than the great bows of the Nohrian soldiers down on the ground. The projectile flew faster and further than Corrin thought possible directly, the Pegasi dispersing to avoid it… the arrow exploded in a deflagration of pure force mid-air, the stench of blood, torn flesh and feathers carrying dolorous cries and neighs from those caught inside.

"Demon! It's the demon of Nohr—" Another arrow exploded and Corrin ducked to avoid it, watching helplessly the remnants of the Pegasi leader fall down the riverside.

The Sky Knights lost cohesion at the brutality and swiftness of the deadly barrage. They all flew away to avoid being caught and finding themselves forced to fight the wyvern knights circling their position. Yet as the arrows were released one by one Corrin discerned a pattern weaved between the shots, each of them clearing space between her and her escort until she was all alone above the river, the Pegasi Knights and their Nohrian counterparts locked in deadly stalemate and leaving the one riding the massive wyvern to approach Corrin unimpeded. Someone of whom she already deduced the identity, her bestial instincts snarling at the dangerous creature upon the winged lizard…

"Corrin! Let go of the Dragon Vein!" Lora's voice pierced through the cacophony of the battlefield, fully focused on the young princess. Somehow, the Queen of Nohr was still able to recognize her.

Time was on Corrin's side. The more she could stall, the more the flood would approach. If she could hold just a bit longer, no one would be able to stop the water. Just a bit longer, she thought. A bit longer.

"I do not want to hurt you, little princess! Stand down!"

Corrin roared in defiance, circling with the wyvern around each other. She was not stopping. She will not let this war start here. She will never allow her families to start killing each other. The pendant within her chest pulsed again, a steady flow of strength rising. Azura was dancing for her, far away. She would not fail. Not even against Mother.

"… So be it."

The great bow disappeared from Lora's hands, replaced by a small white and red talisman. Swirling waters surrounded Corrin and she soared higher, hoping to knock both mount and rider down with the same aquatic breath. Before she could release it lightning appeared between the Queen's fingers, forming a small bow and arrow entirely made of crackling electricity. The first arrow dispersed a large part of the water surrounding the princess and she released her water breath at the same time the second was shot. Corrin howled as the lightning bolt broke through her scales, almost losing her grip on the Dragon Vein in the process. The sheer mass of the wyvern meanwhile allowed it to resist the pressure of the water attack, with Lora somehow entirely unfazed and another magical arrow notched to the lightning bow. Drawing in the pendant's support Corrin once again surrounded herself in water and dived directly on her foe, antlers first. A shot pierced her right wing and she barely maintained her course through the pain, she roared as another tore through the plates of her back and fried the flesh beneath.

The wyvern howled too, as the dragon collided with it like a ballista bolt and toppled it. They started struggling against each other, the wyvern's claws and fangs scratching against her scales and drawing blood when they met the spots lightning left vulnerable. But Corrin was on top, her own claws ploughing through the lizard's hide easily, even if Lora was hanging to the mount but she wouldn't be able to strike using the damned bow. Just a little more, a few moments more—Thunder. A stake of pure lightning and blinding light burst from the Queen's hand, and from almost upside down, in a motion so quick that it seemed time stopped, she rammed the stake into Corrin's flank. The world turned white; her mind briefly dissolved into indescribable suffering. Falling. She was falling. The wind whistled as her body retracted, shrinking back to her human form, her vision blurred by tears and shock, the pendant's blue light and magic barely keeping her conscious.

"No!"

A massive dark shape covered her view. Impacts, multiple muffled impacts upon scaled flesh reached her ears right before the wyvern let out a cry of agony. A hand caught her arm… Sunlight. Warmth seeped through her flesh, her wounds, chasing the pain, cooling the burns and clearing her mind. Her vision unclouded, her eyes blinked to see Lora falling with her towards the waters below, the luminous sunlight slowly fading from the talisman she held.

"Corrin! Breath!" Lora was grasping her arm tightly, forcing a small silver ring engraved in the shape of a cat upon her finger as they fell together towards the river below.

The river! Corrin felt it. She lost control of the river. But… it was still masterless. And in that instant of perfect clarity, wincing in pain as Lora harshly and hurriedly positioned the princess above her, placing herself as a shield against the coming impact upon the rapidly approaching surface, Corrin drew upon the last of the strength she had left. Azura's pendant shone with renewed intensity, a cerulean star briefly eclipsing the golden sun, and Corrin called the flood. The wave taller than many ramparts erupted. It spilled over the riverbank many times over, swallowing everything on its path.

They fell right into the wave… She felt no impact. As if she had entered a pool, the water swallowed her almost peacefully. Yet in the very next second the raging current tossed her around, shaking her like a weightless ragdoll and almost pulling the breath out of her lungs, the weight of metal dragging her, dragging them down, Lora was still clutching her arm, flailing around with a panicked expression she never saw before. Her mind whispered she should be panicking as well, that she had no idea where up and down even where, that she was already out of breath… and yet… something was here… something… familiar… Lulled by the strange sensation, entranced by the light of Azura's pendant, in the perfect silence beneath the blue waves, Corrin closed her eyes…

Ryoma POV

The High Prince of Hoshido tried to steel himself, leaning on the venerable tree overlooking the hill he last climbed. Yet, his mind was only able to replay to last few moments of the battle in his mind. The Sky Knights broken apart by the Nohrian demon. Corrin facing it alone, isolated. Corrin falling before the queen of Nohr's malevolent might. Falling down, a volley of arrows meeting her course. The sheer luck, the miracle from heaven leading the monstruous mount of the Nohrian, who had descended to finish off its prey, dying to the projectiles shot by its own side. And then, the wave. The flood he felt coming kilometers away finally reached the battlefield. Even from where he was, having run away as fast as his legs could carry, he witnessed the tsunami cover the entirety of the plains in a matter of minutes, a small, too small part of the Nohrian army taken away by the manifestation of the land's wrath. Some of his own men who held the line had been carried away as well, but they were lightly equipped, unlike the steel and silver clad butchers of Nohr. If the flood didn't break their bodies, then they would be able to swim back to the shores south.

The sheer scope of Corrin's power still astonished him. At best, he would have made the river so wide crossing it would have been impossible for the heavy army of Nohr. His sister drowned the entire valley in a single swoop. And yet, Ryoma's pride was tainted by shame. Shame, and a furious sense of failure. His young sister fell in the waters, the furious currents were still carrying her far away. Corrin put herself in mortal peril, sacrificed herself to save the lives of as many of their people as she could. To save his own life. He would have died today, fighting an enemy far more prepared than he thought. For all the naivete she displayed, the innocent idealism of her words, she proved him wrong in assuming her resolve to put it into action was mere childish tantrum. And here he was. Running away, his sister once more lost, and yet her action was the only thing that saved something of this disastrous day.

"Lord Ryoma, the surviving Sky Knights reported no pursuers." His faithful Saizo reported after appearing by his side. "We await your orders."

His orders… Ryoma looked at his retainers, the two shinobis waiting patiently. Had everything gone as expected, his forces would reinforce the closest fortress while he returned to take command of the larger samurai force that gathered in the meantime. But the sheer size of the enemy army and the disappearance of Corrin changed things.

"Kagero, follow the Yellow River south." Corrin couldn't have possibly died. He would not believe anything of the sort, not until he saw it with his own eyes. "Should you find the Nohrian queen alive with my sister in her clutches, save her at any cost. If by any chance, Corrin is free and her mistaken feelings had the demon alive but harmless, deal the fatal blow."

"As you wish, Lord Ryoma." Acquiesced the kunoichi.

Ryoma would accept Corrin hating him gladly if it meant the death of the monster leading the army of Nohr. Those pillagers and murderers deserved neither mercy nor remorse.

"Saizo, you will meet with my siblings. Takumi first: tell him he will take command of the Hoshidan army in my absence, and to defend our land as best as he can. Afterward, find Hinoka and tell her to gather our allies in the South personally, as quickly as possible."

"Your absence?" Repeated Kagero sceptically, her question making Saizo's only eye squint.

"Nohr has sent their entire army against us. They have never fielded so many of their own men in a single place before, and thus, we can strike them in a way they cannot prepare for." The eldest prince hummed thoughtfully, the new idea solidifying in his mind. "A few years ago, the Nohrian conquered Cheve. If rumors are to be believed, the country have never accepted Nohrian rule. A small push could turn it to open rebellion. Especially if the army of Nohr was gone, and a prince of Hoshido came to bring them assistance."

His hand cupped the handle of the Rainjinto, the blade cackling as if giving its accord. There would be no honorable battle for these Nohrian scums. Lord Zenma was right: it was time to bring the fight to the enemy's own lands.

Xander POV

Within the large tent where strategies and command were planned, hidden from the views of all, Xander held his head in his hands. A disaster. This entire battle had been a disaster, one nothing could have prepared him for. How could have everything gone wrong so quickly? He had been positioned right at the epicentre of the Dragon Vein's affluent. Within an hour at most, the river would have dried and his army achieved an easy victory over the meager forces Hoshido mustered in haste. He easily took control of the Dragon Vein despite the surprise of an opposite force attempting to overcome him, one of the Hoshidans princes most likely. Then, the dragon appeared from the enemy camp, a completely different creature from the wyverns of Nohr. It wrestled control of the Vein despite Xander's best efforts, avoiding arrows and defeating his flying soldiers with terrifying ease. That was the time the Queen decided to intervene, telling him to withdraw his troops. Speaking what thought to be madness.

"Hold back your forces. I will bring Corrin back."

Xander didn't believe Lora's words at first. How could that thing be Corrin? Why would his little sister even be on the frontlines? Doubt creeped into him, a traitorous whisper of logic and cynicism. Of course Corrin would oppose them. She found her true family. Her true home. Of course she would defend Hoshido from the army invading it. Another part of him vehemently denied the very possibility of that creature being the same as the sister he knew. What could have been done to her to have her become such a beast? Only mere legends told of those who could take on the traits of the Ancient Dragons. Legends of those bearing fangs, growing claws, sprouting scales. It was all legends, old tales, myths only good for children. Even those who believed in them understood they were most likely the result of maddening experiments of black magic and alchemy, of fools trying to achieve an impossible transformation.

And yet… when the wounded beast fell, when its shape turned into an all too familiar figure, one he recognized even from far away, Xander had been forced to acknowledge it. And before he could recover and focus, order his troops to advance while he returned to the plan, some glory hungry soldiers decided to fire at his little sister! If the Queen hadn't sacrificed her mount to intercept the arrows, Corrin would have been dead. So shocked by this sight he lost track of his mission, forgot the Dragon Vein he was supposed to take back in control. In mere moments, the situation changed from salvageable to catastrophic as someone he hoped was the Hoshidan prince, but his heart knew was his sister, achieved unleashing the full might of the Yellow River. Just closing his eyes was enough for the sight to return, burn in his mind like by red hot iron. A wave so high it could drown a fort, swallowing the plains and the men who didn't retreat far enough. Had he not ordered them to fall back at all…

"Milord. May I come in?"

Laslow. For a moment, he thought to simply shoo the retainer away. But logic prevailed. He had to be cool-headed in this crisis, and listen to everything he needed to. Doing otherwise would doom what was left of the entire invasion, and he pushed back the inner whispers asking him if that was not exactly what he hoped would happen.

"How many?" Xander asked, looking at the war map.

"We are still counting, Milord, but... I'd say four to five hundred lost, perhaps less if they're just stranded and not drowned. Though, the plains are completely impracticable by now." A small number next to the size of his army, no more than what he had expected to lose in this very battle. But to think his own sister would be responsible… "There are no traces of the Queen or Lady Corrin either. With that wave, they could be anywhere between here and a fishnet near the sea. Permission to lead a search party for them both, Milord."

Looking up, Xander saw there were no traces of levity on his retainer's face. If anything, he sounded far more affected than expected.

"Permission refused. I need you here with me." More than ever, in fact. Even though he had been the supposed leader of the army, the presence of Lora had greatly eased everything thus far. Without her, he would have to keep a far tighter grip on everything.

"Milord, please. I'm used to search and rescue. In fact, I'm quite sure no one here will do better than me in that situation. Let me take care of this for you."

Perhaps his worry was not for the Queen, Xander realized, but for Corrin. Laslow did have a good sort of friendship with the little princess. One he made sure was not born of ill-placed attraction, but perhaps stronger than he thought on his retainer's part. And Laslow was more than skilled enough to take the lead of such expedition. Still…

"Denied. A search party will be sent, but you will stay with me. This is an order." He added, seeing the frown on his retainer's face. "Send words to the generals to come here. And Iago, as well."

"… As you command, Milord." Complied Laslow with a strained bow.

This war would not end quickly nor easily. The plans would have to be discarded and drawn anew. And if someone, anyone could survive this and bring Corrin back, thought Xander, it would be Lora. All he could do was play his part and put his faith in the Queen to accomplish a miracle…

Lora POV

She awoke sprawled on the ground, cold, drenched, unable to breath. Honed reflexes kicked in and Lora rolled on her side. She coughed again and again, until her throat dried and all the water left her lungs. Alive. She was alive, somewhere… The beat of another Soul. Corrin. Lora jumped to her feet, eyes darting and scanning her surroundings, all thoughts of her own discomfort secondary. She caught sight of white hair, the familiar armor of the boreal dancer. The Queen jumped to the side of her little girl, turned her up and checked the pulse. Beating, but irregular, her beathing too quick. Not drowning, she was surprisingly dry. No broken bones she could feel, the Cat Ring and Lora's body protected her enough from the fall. But elsewhere… splintered and broken armor plates barely concealed the charred wound left by the lightning stake in her flank. Smaller, shallower wounds were on the back and right arm, where the lightning arrows struck the dragon's wing and spine. Lora's lightning. She did this, and the emergency miracle she used during the fall barely did anything.

She brought up the sunlight talisman quickly, focusing, praying, pledging her little princess to be safe and whole. The Fire answered, the orange of embers glowing upon her skin, and bountiful sunlight dawned upon them. The greatest healing miracle filled the air with warmth, with care, with life. Slowly, agonizingly slowly, Corrin's flesh returning to a healthy color, burns fading and resorbing. The heartbeat stabilized, the breathing became regular, turning into the softer inspiration of sleep. Lora kept Corrin close, holding her in her arms to give all the warmth the body of a Lord could provide. Her eyes fell upon the golden sword at the little princess' side, the gleaming pendant on her neck. The weapon was curious, but Lora barely paid it attention. Why was Corrin holding Azura's pendant? Did anything happen to Azura? Or was it a gift?… Lora didn't know. There was so much she didn't know. And she wasn't sure Corrin would be willing to tell her…

Lora looked further than her immediate surroundings, trying to recognize her location. She remembered the shape of the lands, from a map perhaps, but well nonetheless. Wherever they were in the south, she should be able to find a clue. There was little vegetation around, some trees here and there, but barely anything impeding vision. Finding their location should be but the simplest task. Yet despite her knowledge of the realm she now called home, no map she has seen boasted such a geography.

"Where have we travelled?" Lora whispered, to herself and her sleeping princess.

The land and sky mingled haphazardly, with seemingly little rhyme or reason. The large band of earth they stood on abruptly ended on a giant cliff rising for hundreds of meters, where ruins of some civilisation held horizontally as if gravity followed no central guide but the inclination itself. Islands of various size floated amidst large clouds, some as small as a village and others looking as vast as a province, either straight, tilted or entirely upside down. Lora even noticed a small stream in one such patch of soil, sticking to the ground instead of falling as it should normally be. All of this… a shiver crawled down her neck, as she was reminded of the one place where the laws of nature and land gave up in a reminiscing patchwork of ruins. The Kiln of the First Flame. And despite looking verdant and potentially full of life, the same eerie silence impregnated their location.

"One step at a time." Lora decided, falling back on familiar habits.

Slowly, gently, she laid down Corrin before quickly gathering enough woods to craft a bonfire, one she infused with the pyromancy of Warmth. A peculiar pyromancy a Mound Maker offered her in the darkness of the ruined Anor Londo, reward for helping to slay the mimics chasing him. A gentle flame slowly closing wounds and lifting exhaustion, one that brought comfort to many solitary nights, a comfort she hoped would alleviate the sleep of her little princess. All that was left to Lora was to stand guard, and wait…

Chapter Text

Lora POV

Stargazing both above and under the horizon was a novel experience, even with everything Lora has seen in Lordran. Between feeding the campfire and watching over Corrin’s sleep, the queen found herself contemplating the sky more than she perhaps ever did. Clear lamps of light dotting the dark, flickering far and away between the floating parcels of land. Try as she might Lora could not find the moon, the silver disk was fully hidden or wholly absent from this place. Either would be plausible given the strangeness of this unknown land. Ordinarily, she would have already started to explore this place. But in the current circumstances... Lora glanced aside the campfire, watching the immobile form of Corrin buried under a makeshift blanket made of many robes and capes. Her little princess was as slow to wake up as usual, coiling herself further in the warm clothes Lora cobbled from her diverse possessions. Still, the length of that sleep raised questions. Certainly the extent of Corrin’s usage of the Dragon Vein combined with the wounds she received could serve as an explanation… but Lora wasn’t entirely convinced. During the evening Azura’s pendant lit up for some time on Corrin’s neck, the rejuvenating effect perceivable quite clearly, but still not enough to complete the resting process. What had led her to be so exhausted? A familiar groan reached the Queen’s ears. A long winded yawn from under the blankets, the complaint of a comfortable little princess who never learned to get out of bed. Before long another yawn escaped the blankets and Corrin sat up in a daze.

“Mother?…”

A pang of pain twisted within Lora as she heard Corrin whisper the word, but the queen showed none of it and simply asked:

“How are you feeling?”

The little princess looked around with confused glances, rubbing her hazy eyes and furtively touching the pendant she carried. Not the sword, noted Lora, only the pendant. Was it not as important as the decoration and unique shape seemed to indicate? Was it out of her mind at the moment? Or perhaps Corrin was uniquely aware of its presence… maybe there was a link of some sort between those two.

“… I’m starving.”

Hunger. Without animals around and little in the way of edible plants around, or at least as far as she went to not leave Corrin alone, food would quickly become a problem. Not for Lora, or at least not for quite some time with the Fire sustaining her, but now that she looked closer the princess did look starved. The problem was that she had nothing on herself physically. Within the Fire… food hadn’t been a priority in Lordran for obvious reasons and Lora wasn’t sure she had anything left. Mentally rummaging, she tried to find something to appease Corrin’s hunger, at least for the moment. The green blossoms from Faron did stop hunger for a time, but it wouldn’t solve the problem of the princess’ body weakening. Ah, she still had some mossfruits, and with that… that would do. A small puff of flame later, and she presented Corrin the equivalent of a large bowl of mossfruits as well as a barrel mug.

“Do not eat so quickly.” Admonished Lora as her little princess all but started to devour the small berries.

“Shorry…” Sheepishly said Corrin, her mouth still half-full.

“Drink this.” Lora opened the wooden barrel and a strong, musky scent escaped immediately. “Be careful. It is very strong.”

Corrin’s ears peaked as she smelled the alcohol, such an expressive and familiar gesture that the pang in Lora’s chest returned. She watched Corrin sniff the drink curiously, sip a little bit…

“Urgh! W-what is—oooggh!” … and choke loudly as the Siegbrau assaulted her tongue with a pugnacious and spicy flavour. Lora smiled at the display, remembering the good natured laughter of her onion friend when she had a similar reaction.

“Inhale the scent, then drink again. Finish it all.” Her little princess made a face but obeyed, chewing on mossfruits in between. “It will give you enough strength for tomorrow, until we find another source of food.”

Silence came back to the camp as Corrin finished eating and drinking her fill, her pale cheeks heating up in reaction to the Siegbrau. A silence very different from those back in Nohr. Even in the barren lands, life thrived in one way or another. Moles, birds, insects, there was always a sound or another in the background. Their absence was almost deafening. Usually Lora would interpret it as the presence of a mighty predator lying in wait, but she couldn’t sense anything of the sort around.

“How are your wounds?”

“They don’t hurt.” The girl checked her body where the armor was damaged and found no trace of hurt. “Did you heal me?”

“I did.” What a relief. Lora had feared deeper damages despite the miracle she used when the princess didn’t wake up. Yet despite her words, Corrin still looked worried. “What is on your mind?”

“… Am I your prisoner?”

“… Look above. And below.” Said Lora after a moment of silence.

The long ears perked up slightly before Corrin complied and looked above. Her eyes widened, and she slowly lowered the last of the mossfruits she was about to eat. She took in the chaotic and incomprehensible landscape, faintly visible even in the dead of the night, and even more as Corrin looked downward, seeing the stars gleaming fairly beneath.

“Where are we?”

“I don’t know. We may not be in the same world at all.” Better be blunt and aware than letting Corrin endanger herself in ignorance. “You are no prisoner. Even if you were, the circumstances would render it moot.”

“I don’t know why, but this place feels familiar.” Whispered Corrin, lost in her vision of the night sky. “Like a dream, or a memory I barely remembers.”

“Then maybe we won’t be lost for too long.”

Lora chose to stay grounded, despite the potential implications. But even as she considered simply sending her little princess back to sleep, the queen found herself gnawed by her own curiosity, by something growing and beating within her chest, a tightening in her throat. Resting would be for the best in this unknown place, for the both of them. Who knows what kind of dangers they would face in the morrow. Ideally, they should simply let things … but…

“Corrin. I want to… talk. Just talk.” There is so much I want to ask you. “If you have the strength to spare, of course.” Please.

The princess finally took her eyes off the sky, looking back with brief surprise. “… It’s okay. I’d like to talk too.”

Lora sat by the campfire, containing the words knocking each others in her mouth, focusing on what was most important to say first.

“Why do you have Azura’s pendant?” Never had the queen seen the daughter of Arete part with it, she knew how precious the heirloom was.

“Azura is fine, don’t worry. She gave it to me.” Reassured Corrin, holding the jewel up. “She misses you, you know.”

Lora stared at the pendant, memories of the moment she discovered Azura’s disappearance surfacing painfully. “… Is that so.”

“It’s true. When we met at the castle, Azura asked about you, and she was happy to hear you were well. She still carries the ring you offered her too.”

The sun princess ring… a tight knot within her breast loosened with the words of Corrin. Azura still carried the ring. She was safe. She was doing fine. It’s been… it’s been so long. Was the princess’ singing as good as Queen Arete’s now? Did she inherit her figure, or went on to mature into her own? Was Azura still training? Now, if Corrin had been here, did it mean…

“Was Azura back at the Hoshidan camp?”

Corrin’s voice and ears dropped at the question. “She chose to stay behind at Castle Shirasagi. I couldn’t convince her otherwise, and… she was right. If we had been together, I wouldn’t have reached the battlefield in time.”

Hoshido didn’t send Corrin to the battlefield. Corrin ran away from Hoshido by herself. This realization threw away the queen’s previous guesses, leaving more questions in their place. Everything surrounding her little princess seemed to have gotten a lot more complicated.

“What happened in Hoshido?” Asked Lora, trying to keep her tone neutral.

“I’ll tell you, if you tell me first why you have decided to invade Hoshido.”

Lora raised an eyebrow, but Corrin didn’t back down under her gaze. How quickly did the little princess grow so confidant, so ready to challenge her here or on the battlefield? The queen could remember her so clearly, young and shy. The childish stubbornness of youth was gone, leaving a naive, yet inflexible determination. Why was it so bitter? So… sweet?

“It was a happenstance.”

“A… happenstance?” Repeated Corrin incredulously.

“Our plan was to conquer the ninja country of Mokushu, in the south from Hoshido. Had you come back from your mission, you would have been given a commanding position during your royal introduction.” Lora traced with her finger a rough shape on the ground, a poor man’s map. “As to not alert them of our plans we deployed the main army near the Bottomless Canyon, so their spies would think we were mounting intimidating manoeuvers against Hoshido. Under the command of Leo, a smaller force took way by sea and with the help of reinforcements detached from the main army, was supposed to start its conquest.”

“I had no idea… I don’t think anyone in Hoshido has any idea of that.” Whispered Corrin. “But you really weren’t going to attack Hoshido?”

“The Barrier would have prevented us.” Reminded Lora, lighting a small flame on her finger and burning a small frontier on the makeshift map. “Despite this, numerous scouting parties we sent toward the Bottomless Canyon were slaughtered by Hoshidans. We thought it to be part of their usual provocations, until we received a missive from one of our informants in Hoshido, telling us the Barrier had fallen.”

“…” The crackling of burning wood echoed behind Lora’s explanations. The princess stayed silent, a concerned frown on her face.

“We figured the Hoshidan failed to maintain it, however it was made. They attacked first to scare us into going away, knowing they wouldn’t be able to face us on the battlefield if we discovered the Barrier was gone.” She traced lines, directions of her troops. “I contacted Garon with sorcery, and we arranged a new plan. We would conquer Hoshido before it could prepare further, end the war once and for all. Leo would receive less troops from the main army, but I gave him authorization to act as he saw fit, be it sticking to the original plan or leaving Mokushu aside to flank Hoshido from the south. The rest, you already know.”

Corrin looked in the fire, deep in thought. “If I hadn’t come… but instead Queen Mikoto had sent you a message… a proposal to parlay. Would you have accepted?”

“Before the Barrier fell? Most likely. Xander thought of using Mokushu’s expansionist ambitions, once we conquered it, to present ourselves as having helped them to avoid a war on their south.” Admitted Lora. She added another branch to the fire and carefully balanced the pile to prevent it from collapsing. “But things have changed. I see little use in such attempt at diplomacy now. Unless, it was your aim? To slow my army enough to make us reconsider our conquest? Make us and Queen Mikoto sit at the table of negotiation?”

“…No, it wasn’t. I-I mean, I hoped I could persuade you. I didn’t expect Mikoto to, to disagree.”

“It does make sense, to my knowledge she has always advocated for peace.” Nodded Lora thoughtfully. “Though she must have been against risking yourself for the sake of stalling the conflict. I suppose that is why you had to leave in a hurry, leaving Azura behind…” The queen shook her head. “Had you come sooner, or had such a missive reached us before the Barrier fell, we would have accepted. I would have accepted. But now I fear our meeting with Queen Mikoto will only happen on the battlefield or to discuss her surrender. That is simply how it is.”

“… I… I believe you.” Corrin’s mournful voice echoed in the dark, under indifferent stars. “Will you believe me too? Even if what I say sounds far-fetched?”

Lora stared at her little princess. Noticed her hands clasped tight, her tensed shoulders, her hesitant tone. Doubt. Understandable. Expected, really. Yet… It hurt more than she thought it would to be doubted.

“Yes.”

“Well…” Silence settled for a few minutes. Corrin shifted left and right, looking into the fire, holding the pendant tightly between her fingers. “It all went wrong at the Bottomless Canyon.”

A good point to start. Her search parties never uncovered what happened there and approaching the Hoshidan for answer have been considered an unwise move.

“The more I approached, the more I felt something was wrong. The fort had no sentries, no patrols, nothing near the bridge. I crossed it under the flag of truce despite Gunter’s warnings, that it might be an ambush.” Corrin looked up, a fleeting hope in her eyes. “Is he…?”

“He never came back.” Said Lora, foreseeing what happened to the loyal old knight. Her little princess looked down dejectedly before continuing.

“The gates were smashed open. We found the Hoshidan inside. All dead, their body piled up in the court. There was blood everywhere, and they were all mangled. Gods, the stench, the way it clung to my feet when I walked…” Despite looking like she would throw up, Corrin kept going. “It was fresh, all too fresh, I realized those who did it must have been close still. And then arrows rained upon my men from the fort walls.”

The worst possible scenario. An ambush within the fort itself. Hoshido would have had no way to know. It was likely someone from Nohr. But who could have set up such a trap? Corrin’s mission was not well-known, even in the castle. Only a handful were aware of her exact destination. Those accompanying her had been handpicked carefully, none of them would have betrayed. Who in the castle could have reported it?

“The mages died in the first volley. The rest made a shield wall, but we couldn’t see the archers despite the arrows coming all around us. We tried to leave the fort, and that’s when we saw them. Well, not really see, but…”

“Invisible enemies?”

“It’s like they are invisible, but the closer you are, the more you can see some sort of weird purple glow around their body. And they didn’t make any noise, even they were hurt. Hitting them,” Corrin made a small chopping gesture. “briefly made them fully visible but when we killed one, it just… vanished. Into mist or foam, I’m not sure. It really felt like I was facing ghosts.”

Lora frowned as Corrin described the strange attackers. An entire force of invisible soldiers? Slowly, she started to count among those who would have the resources and ability to create such an ambush. Nothing short of the richest and most influential nobles, if they were informed long in advance. And even then…

“How many of them were there?”

“I don’t know. Hundreds? They kept appearing all around us as we killed more of them. When I lost Horizon…” Corrin inspired deeply, hardly containing herself. “When I had to keep going on foot, they were everywhere. By the time we reached the bridge, only Gunter and… I think Curtis? Yes, it was Curtis, who were left with me. But then the bridge was cut by enemies that had appeared on the other side. It distracted me, and Curtis had to take a killing blow in my stead.”

The cold and calculated list vanished in Lora’s mind, replaced by the eeriness of the unknown. No one. No one in Nohr could have prepared such a trap. No mage, no cabal of mages would have had the power to call upon an army such as this. Had Corrin faced Faceless, she could have suspected the entirety of the royal mage cabal to have united for something like this. And even then, they would have had to be on site, continuously summoning their flesh golems. Iago… no, for all his boasted magical might, the royal sorcerer did not have such power. And even then, as much as the queen held the snivelling worm in contempt, she had to admit he has proved himself unfailingly loyal to the throne.

“I tried to use the Dragon Vein to create a makeshift bridge while Gunter held them back, but… someone…” Lora picked up the strange uncertainty in Corrin’s voice, the first since she had started to tell her story. “… someone stabbed me in the back. The last thing I remember before losing consciousness is falling down the Bottomless Canyon.”

The cold breeze of the night replaced the princess’ voice, a shivering current waving around the fire. They were all gone, each of the brave and loyal men and women she sent with Corrin. Lora held no hope, never really had once the search party found nothing. Hearing they died upholding their duty was all the comfort she could get, even if it would not replace them. As for their killers… Invisible soldiers of no army, appearing from nowhere to kill without a sound or a trace, spirits disappearing in their demise. It was familiar. Too familiar, and at the same time too different. The closest she could think of were the sentinels guarding the entrance of the Ringed City. They too had been specters, appearing and disappearing at command… but they had been an army, bound by oath and the power of the very gods through the Giant Adjudicators. Where did this army come from, then? Why did it ambush Corrin?... Or perhaps… was ambushing Corrin really all they did?

“I do not reproach your judgement. No one could have surmised the situation you found yourself in.” Corrin flinched at Lora’s declaration, a mixture of relief and guilt inscribed on her visage. “That you survived at all is proof your men did not die in vain. Cherish this thought.” The princess nodded. The guilt still present, but eased by comfort. “Though, I find myself curious. How did you get out of the Canyon?”

“I don’t know.” Admitted Corrin. “I was found by Kaze near the cliff, apparently a bit further than the cut bridge. The ninja you had me fight at the court.” Clarified the princess. “He came back to infiltrate Nohr again and found the slaughter at the fort, then me.”

“And he brought you back to Hoshido.” Nodded Lora. She was glad Corrin’s mercy had not gone unrewarded.

“He did, straight to Castle Shirasagi. I was unconscious the whole time due to my wounds. The one in the back, and a spear got me there too.” Her left shoulder. It was subtle but Corrin moved this arm less dextrously than before, and the grimace when she held it high up was telling. “But I think I did fall in the Canyon, because he didn’t find your swords…. I’m sorry.”

“I have many weapons.” The dancer’s swords… they might have not been her best or most used weapons, but it was frustrating to think they were lost somewhere in that abyssal chasm instead of being in her little princess’ hands. “That you are safe is much more important.”

At least she was still wearing the dancer’s armor, which certainly helped save her life.

“If you say so… after all that, I woke up in Castle Shirasagi. With my memories lost, I didn’t recognize any of my Hoshidan siblings or Mikoto… those days were awkward, and I didn't know what to think. That’s when I met Azura.” Corrin fidgeted with the pendant again, a smile appearing on her lips. “Mikoto treated her like one of her daughters, even if the rest of the castle was still suspicious. I didn’t feel like I was a stranger in someone else’s place with Azura. I could talk to her about anything, and we could relate our experiences. Even when I felt it was all too much, she was here to support me… why didn’t anyone tell me about her, back in Nohr?”

“It was a wound I didn’t wish to inflict on you too. And neither did Xander, Camilla or Leo.” Simply said Lora. “I am relieved to hear she is doing fine, and that you found each other. I feared… I feared many things. But it appears Queen Mikoto’s kindness is as true as I heard.”

“Yeah…” Corrin sneezed quietly and moved closer to the fire. “In the end, I decided to try something. Do you know about the Throne of Truth?” Lora nodded. The artifact was more than famous, even in Nohr. “I decided to sneak and sit upon it in the night. I… I remembered everything, everything, and I saw so many other things. Visions, some that slipped away immediately, other I can’t forget even if I tried… my Hoshidan siblings were worried, but everything started to become better afterward. We were a family again. Mother prepared to present me to the people of the Hoshidan capital, to appease the rumors multiplying around my presence.”

Lora squeezed her fingers together. She tried to ignore the tinge of envy filling her heart at the thought of the ceremony she had prepared for Corrin, once she came back from her mission. A moment she anticipated for so long. That never happened.

“But when we reached the central plazza… when I was about to start my speech…” The princess shivered, doubtlessly because of the cold. “Someone showed up from the crowd with a horrible sword in his hand… there was an explosion. It killed so many people. The blade broke, its fragments flew in my direction… and Mother jumped before me, she screamed in pain, and there was so much blood… she asked me if I was unharmed, and then… she died in my arms.”

“Queen Mikoto… is dead?” Whispered Lora, stunned.

“I thought you knew…”

“Garon doesn’t know. I didn’t know, I don’t think anyone in Nohr knows.” Something this important should have reached their spies, even as far in the countryside as they were. Why didn’t she hear about this? “Wait. You spoke as if she was alive just before. Why?”

“I’m sorry. I had to make sure. I had to ask as if she was still alive. I’m sorry to have deceived you. I thought you knew she was the one who created and kept the Barrier intact.” Explained Corrin with a shaky voice. “Everyone else in Hoshido think you’re responsible. You or anyone else from Nohr. They all think you did it, with your army ready to invade when the Barrier would disappear.”

“The Barrier was her power?” Repeated Lora, now re-examining how she was seeing, no, how she saw the Hoshidan Queen. How powerful had Mikoto been? If she had used such ability on the battlefield. No, perhaps it was something unsuited to war. Even then, she truly had been a saint to never seek to use that strength for war… “You said everyone else. Not you. Why?”

“Because right after… they appeared. The same invisible soldiers, from the Canyon. They started to appear all over the plaza, led by that masked man. And when I… when I killed him, when he faded away, the rest of the invisible soldiers did too.”

Queen Mikoto, the one maintaining the Barrier, dying at the very moment Nohr’s army was coming close to the Bottomless Canyon. Right when her scouting parties were murdered by uncatchable foes, prompting them to approach closer and probe Hoshido in a show of force…. The timing was getting far too precise to be a coincidence. There was another force at work here. Something they didn’t know about. But who? Why? And how?

“That’s also when I… I transformed for the first time.” Corrin held her hand higher, and under Lora’s gaze it started to elongate into a reptilian limb, scaled and clawed, before returning to normal. “I didn’t control anything. I just felt so angry, so horrible… Azura used her song to calm me, and I…” Corrin was trembling. “I almost killed her. It hurt too much, I was so lost, I just wanted it all to stop, to be silent… She brought me back, and Takumi calmed me down.”

A faint memory came back to Lora, how Garon explained some across history showed more pronounced traits of the dragons they shared blood with. But as much as she tried, she couldn’t remember him speaking about anyone accomplishing a true transformation. And unlike the worshipper at the Archdragon’s Peak, it wasn’t a borrowed power destined to a failed ascension: Corrin’s Soul held more than mere humanity.

“At first, I always lost control. It's only when Azura was near and singing that I didn't succumb to my instincts. She then realized the true factor is her pendant. That’s why she gave it to me, so I could fly away to the battlefield.” Antler-like horns grew upon her head, silvery wings detached from her back and closed upon Corrin as if to warm her. “It’s, it feels so… natural. Like I was always supposed to be like that. Everything is just, more, when I’m in this form. It feels right.”

Without thinking, Lora came closer, drawn by the pulse of the princess’ soul, by the purity of its hue. Sitting closer to Corrin, drawing a finger upon the smooth bone-like edge of the wing.

“Garon always said you had fangs beneath your kindness. I did not expect it to be so literal.” Her little princess blushed in embarrassment, her wings retracting. “Finish your story. There is much left unsaid.”

Corrin nodded, her mood darkening again. “Because of that, I was declared a living figure of worship. The priests wanted me to become an icon, and Azura, because she could calm me, was to be my oracle. Everyone was preparing for war, while I was getting confined in a new gilded cage. I knew… I hoped this was a mistake. That it wasn’t you who killed Mother. Only Azura listened, and even her had good arguments to the contrary. And then… I started to dream. Of the visions I had on the Throne of Truth. One always came back: a battlefield upon a dried river. I saw the armies of Nohr and Hoshido clash. I saw Xander and Ryoma strike at each other until they killed each other… I needed to do something. Anything to prevent this from happening.” Insisted Corrin.

So this is what led her to the battlefield, understood Lora. A vision of the future… was it something from the Throne of Hoshido, or an innate ability? Who knew. Even if she personally hated prophecies, the gods of this world were far from the gods of Lordran. The Archduke of Izumo’s entire claim to legitimacy remained with such a power. One day, Corrin may very well be able to conjure those visions at will.

“While I was prepared by the priests to be a living idol, I spent days scrounging the castle library for something that could refer to those invisible soldiers. I didn’t find anything that made sense, only dusty ramblings about waters.” The horns grew a centimeter bigger, before retracting as well. “That’s when the chief priest called me, and gave me this sword. Or should I say the sword chose me.” The weapon suddenly took flight before landing in Corrin’s hands like an obedient bird of prey. “It was hidden in the dragon statue overlooking the capital. They call it the Yato.”

The name instantly resonated in Lora’s mind. She had read about this sword, mentioned in the same passages as the other legendary weapons of this land. Just as Nohr possessed the Siegfried and the Brynhildr while Hoshido held the Raijinto and the Fujin Yumi, the Yato was supposedly lost somewhere in the past centuries. A weapon destined to end in the hand of a warrior, to end a great war.

“I think it’s what finally made me realize I should do something before it was too late. I knew I couldn’t do anything if I was imprisoned in the castle, parroting speeches calling for war and hate. I had to leave. Azura gave me her pendant, so I could fly all the way. I flew with little rest and food for days, and arrived barely a moment before your army launched its assault…”

Leaving no time for Corrin to attempt a parlay. No wonder she was starved and exhausted. Had they been less quick, just a little more cautious… would have this all been avoided? Lora pondered the question, gazing at the dancing flames. No. Not likely. Given what Corrin said, Hoshido thought them responsible for the assassination of their Queen. Just like Garon killed their King all these years ago. Their rage would not be quenched, not this time. Not with the most fervent advocator of peace dead, not anymore. Just like, Lora realized, just like Garon and her, all of Nohr, thought Hoshido was only using the peace as a pretext. As an excuse to whittle them down slowly, launching repeated raids from behind the Barrier until their collapse, for years. And now, with the Barrier gone, they could finally counter attack and end it all. Everything lined up perfectly… just as if it had been planned by someone… yet…

“What will happen now?” Asked Corrin, looking expectantly.

“Even if we find a way back, the war has already started.” Said Lora, taken out of her musings. “You may have tremendously slowed down Xander’s army, but all it means is that our hopes of a quick victory have been dashed away. Now it will be drawn out conflict, with more death on each sides.”

“We have to stop this.” Argued Corrin. “There is something else trying to make Nohr and Hoshido destroy each other, we can’t let that happen!”

“… I believe you, little princess. I do believe you.” Lora exhaled slowly, wishing her heart could be still. “But this invisible menace cannot be confronted by a Nohr at war with Hoshido.”

“Azura is helping. That’s why she stayed behind, to try to sway the people. Not everyone want this war. There are who will understand. There must be.”

“What if it not enough?” Pressed Lora. “Peace cannot be made from one side alone. If we retreat only to be pursued, we would betray those who died believing in peace. Many already died, by your hand. Are you ready to kill even more?”

“I know… I just hope we’ll be able to go back quickly. This conflict can’t go on.” Corrin looked into the fire, then the sword in her hand. It was as if she weighted it, as if the princess was gauging how heavy it would grow. “Please, Mother…”

“Why do you still call me that?” Lora snapped, the words she had wanted to say turning to ash on her tongue as those took their place.

Everything she had bottled up, all the emotions she had suppressed, it all came back in a flooding turmoil. All her efforts to distract herself, all she focused her mind on, it all vanished before this single word. Her little princess looked up. And Lora looked down, incapable of holding her gaze. Afraid, ashamed, saddened, bearing down on her chest, twisting and tightening in her soul, she looked into the fire.

“You told me you regained your memories.” Finally said Lora after a moment of silence.

“Yes.” Quietly said Corrin. “I remember my life in Hoshido. I remember the journey to Cyrkensia. I remember King Sumeragi and King Garon arguing loudly. I remember the arrows piercing the first, and the fatal blow dealt by the latter. I remember it all.”

“Then why?” Her voice strained, snapped under its own weight. “We lied to you! We took you away from your real family! I took away the life you should have had with your real mother! You should be angry! You should hate me for what I did to you! I… I never called you my daughter even once! Why do you still call me your mother!? I don’t… I have never…”

Deserved you. Deserved a child . The ugly words refused to come out, her strangling throat preventing them to pass. Yet, Lora thought them all the same. That once again, once again, once again, all she was stealing what was most precious to someone else.

“When I told Mikoto I sill wanted to connect with a Nohrian friend… she asked me something similar. I told her the same thing I will tell you.” Corrin’s voice pierced through the uncomfortable atmosphere, clear and strong. “When I sat on the throne, I saw the truth in my memories. All the truth.” As if pulled by an invisible string, Lora looked up. Looked her little princess in the eyes. Those earnest, gentle eyes. “I know you loved me. You and King Garon. You loved me like I truly was your child. I know Xander, Camilla, Leo and Elise loved me as their sibling. I still love them, from the bottom of my heart. And I still love you too.”

Lora’s teeth gritted, so hard she thought they would shatter. Her hands clasped together, the metal groaning under pressure. The Fire colored her flesh with embers, as if she could burn away everything tearing her apart.

“I never called you daughter…” So weak. Her voice was so weak.

“Because you didn’t want to say that lie, isn’t it?” And Corrin… smiled. She smiled at her, despite everything. “I don’t mind. Because my heart still calls you Mother.”

The last of Lora’s resistance crumbled. She took Corrin in her embrace, and cried. Cried in the arms of her daughter, with the shamelessness of isolation. In this place where there was nothing but them, where not even the moon could spy. World apart from titles and positions, stripped of the armor of facade and doubt.

“When I recognized you… when you stood your ground… I was afraid. So afraid you would hate me. Afraid I would have to kill you.” It had been close. Too close. Even now, the damaged armor proved how very little less holding back could have… “I… I am so happy… so happy you still live. So happy you don’t hate me.”

It was as if an enormous weight had left Lora’s shoulders, as if it all went away in the tears she wiped from her cheeks. How long she carried it, how far it had sunk… how strange it was, to feel it going away. When they separated from the embrace, Lora found her vision changed. Or perhaps, she finally accepted to see what was here all along. Corrin was her daughter. And she would not let her alone or unsupported, no matter her decisions.

“You really have grown.” She noted once again, but this time, it was with pride unfiltered.

Corrin blushed, her ears bouncing cutely up and down.

“There is something else… something Azura told me before I left. I need you to hear it.” Confided the princess with a hushed tone, as if the ground had ears. When Lora nodded, attentive, she pursued. “In reality… I’m not King Sumeragi’s child either. I’m Mikoto’s daughter, yes, but she already had me when we arrived in Hoshido. Just like Azura’s mother when she came in Nohr around the same time.”

A coincidence… no. More and more Lora was starting to understand there were little coincidence going around, but the pieces of a gigantic puzzle. Not unlike the gods’ machinations she slowly uncovered during her travels in Lordran.

“Her was a queen not from marrying King Garon, but from her lineage, having inherited the blood of a First Dragon, as well as a pendant containing the dragon’s power. Together with a song, they were supposed to appease that dragon’s savagery. I, uh, was always easily fascinated by her song.” Given Corrin’s flustered tone, there was something more than mere fascination at play. “But when she calmed me after my first transformation, she realized I had the same blood as her. Mikoto must have known something, but before we could ask…”

“She was killed. I see…”

That would also explain why Corrin felt such an equal attachment to both royal families. They were the same in her eyes, having given her the same thing, having the same degree of relation to her in a sense. Queen Arete… she confided in her daughter, privately, before passing away. Was it the secret she kept all this time? And what was the exact relation she had with Queen Mikoto? By extension… how close were the two daughters of these queens?

“And this place… I think I’m the one who brought us here.” Lora fixed her with eyes shrunk in surprise. “I told you it feels familiar, right? My oldest memory is my mother and me entering a lake, all clothed, and then swimming back to the surface… but I would swear, the more I try to remember it, that we didn’t came out, in the same place. Maybe… maybe that’s where Azura and I come from. Maybe that’s why that kingdom isn’t on any map.”

“Are you certain?” Asked Lora carefully, to which her daughter nodded.

“And… Mikoto knew about the invisible soldiers” That piece of revelation further increased Lora’s bewilderment. “But when I spoke about it, she panicked. She wanted me to never approach the Bottomless Canyon again. She knew what they were, it was incredibly important, but she told me she just couldn’t share it. That I should never talk about it to anyone. And I don’t know why. But I feel… that the answers might be here. In this strange place.”

Lora exhaled slowly, taking in everything they shared. Things… were much more complicated than she would have ever imagined. Nothing turned out like she either feared or hoped. But in the air of confidence, in the privacy of their solitude, she found the strength to take a decision. To accomplish something she should have done a long time ago.

“Corrin… listen well. There is something I must tell you too.” Now it was Corrin’s turn to be attentive. “Garon and I went to Izumo, once. And here, we received a prophecy; White scale, listen to the song. A legacy must not be just lies... The hatchling will follow the Flame. When Heaven and Earth meet above the Below.”

It was as if the words gained a weight of their own, here. Far more impactful than she ever perceived. Thoughts seemed to race in the princess’ head as she frowned, picking up the meanings the prophecy could have.

“I am now persuaded it concerns you. My little hatchling, with her wings now unfurled.” Ignoring the embarrassment of her daughter, Lora continued. “If by any chance it is my flame you must follow… you must know the truth of that Flame. The truth I only told Garon.”

It was deep into the night, by now. They should have gone to sleep already. Only Lora’s inhuman endurance and the Siegbrau Corrin drank kept them awake by now. But she refused to keep pushing away any longer. Corrin deserved to know. Her daughter deserved to know.

“Just like you, I was not born to this world. I came to life in the kingdom of Lothric, founded upon the lands of antique Lordran…”

Chapter Text

Corrin POV

“Do you remember?”

“I think I do. Most of it at least.”

Corrin’s mind was full of the many new names and explanations she received the night before. In the past, the princess always thought Lothric was simply a faraway kingdom. Far enough not many heard of it before, so far only a few would imagine a journey could be made at all. And apparently, that was what everyone else thought except Garon. Only the King of Nohr knew explorers could have walked or sailed to the end of the world and never found any trace of such place. Even her siblings remained ignorant of what the princess just learned. The Queen of Nohr hailed from another world altogether. A strange land where Fire birthed everything, where dragons were never gods, where the Dark wasn’t just an absence of light but the foundation of humanity itself. A land whose existence was intimately linked to that First Flame, waning time and time again only to be rekindled by uncountable sacrifices…

“I’m still having a hard time wrapping my head around it all.” Admitted the princess as she put on her boots. She felt much better after a good night and half a day sleep, as well as yesterday’s meal in her stomach. “Didn’t you think about telling my siblings? At least Xander?”

“Your brother has better things to think about than my origins. I would not burden him with the memory of a long-gone past.”

It made sense, thought Corrin, but at the same time, she couldn’t help but shiver at the prospect of the terrible loneliness Lora must have suffered. To keep so many secrets for so long, giving only half-truths to any question asked… Had Corrin been in her place, she would have given in quickly.

“… It did weight on me. It was only when I finally told Garon the truth that I realized exactly how much it did.” Admitted Lora when Corrin voiced her thoughts. “Though it was less than the shame I felt about the lies you were living in. I suppose that despite everything I have done, I did not wish to contemplate how far I could bear my own aptitude for treachery.”

Despite everything… Corrin wasn’t sure how to interpret that. It was likely more about what happened in Lothric, which she was still not privy to. The story of Mother’s homeland already took a long time, and she had been left sleeping with promise of the rest in the following day. She helped her mother strap vambraces from a much lighter set than what the Queen had worn the day prior. A different suit of armor more adapted to travel, doubled with a fur coat and heavy cape. As for Corrin, Lora plucked what she called a repair powder from within her seemingly infinite reserve of equipment and sprinkled it on the damaged Dancer’s armor, instantly and magically restoring it to pristine condition. Now Corrin was once again wearing this gifted armor, alongside a cape Lora gave her to avoid the cold.

“Not yet.” When the princess was about to stand up, Lora stopped her. “We do not know yet what awaits us in those strange lands. I would rather not have you armed with only a sword, no matter how legendary.” Lora seemed to ponder for a moment. “Did the Hoshidan give you new trainings, or did you only keep up with your usual exercises?”

“I mostly trained by myself as usual. I also spared a bit with Ryoma. Oh, and Reina too!” The scarred visage of the retainer flashed in Corrin’s mind. “She said you gave her these scars?”

“Reina… Cross-shaped scars?” Inquired Lora, to which Corrin nodded. "I did. Does she still yearn for battle?”

“I think she mostly regret not being able to fight you anymore.” And try to kill you, silently added Corrin. “Still, why do something like this?”

“A lesson. She attempted to kill me in what was supposed to be a duel to the first blood. I did not expect her to come back afterward for more duels, though I appreciated it. Few are as bold and dedicated to killing as her.” Corrin winced at the unusual praises directed at Reina, remembering how bloodthirsty the Hoshidan retainer was when mentioning her desire for a rematch. “Very well. If you were not trained any differently, then I know what to give you.”

A puff of flames later and Corrin looked with wide eyes at a large assortment of throwing knives, most straight, some larger and curved and even some with a dangerous looking purple tint.

“Since you never trained with the bow, these should be better. The curved ones are made to cut, the purple colored are poisonous. The rest is standard. Take as many as you feel comfortable carrying.” About a dozen projectiles on her belt later, Corrin watched the rest disappear and replaced by round black spheres. “Black firebombs. Throw them with enough strength and they will detonate with the force of a fire spell. Do not worry, they won’t ignite if merely cut open.”

Corrin only took two, unsure if she wanted to have those on her despite the reassurance. Wouldn’t using magic be less dangerous? Thinking a bit more about it, she realized the advantage of needing neither a tome nor the delay her less than stellar spellcasting would create. She could just throw those bombs like vastly more dangerous rocks. The sudden image of having a full belt of those strapped on her while she was transformed and flying, dropping them far below on the ground when needed, made her pause. Would it be more, or less effective than a magical bombardment? Though if the materials needed to make those bombs were rare, a spellcaster capable of firing at will would be much easier to have on hand.

“If Azura’s pendant still gives you power when you transform, it stands to reason magical talismans would do the same.” Said Lora, and Corrin tentatively nodded. “Then these should be the best ones for you.”

“You’re giving me more?” Asked Corrin incredulously. When the Queen opened her hand, revealing four different rings on her palm, Corrin felt her cheeks heat in embarrassment. “That’s too much…”

“I would never forgive myself if you were hurt by my negligence.” Severely said her adoptive mother.

“Sorry…” The princess could only nod sheepishly, picking up the four rings one by one. “What do they do? I’d rather know.”

“Of course. This is the Ring of Steel Protection. It will harden your flesh and make you more difficult to harm.” Corrin looked closely at the metallic band. If not for Lora’s words, she would have thought it a cheap, if finely engraved ornament. The next one was decorated with a howling wolf. “The Wolf Ring, increasing its wearer balance and resilience. It belonged to one of the four Knights of the Lord of Sunlight, and its power has not waned since.”

“The Lord of Sunlight? You mean, from the beginning of Lordran? How old is this ring? How did you get it?” Questioned Corrin incredulously.

“During my travels, and very old. Perhaps one of the most ancient objects in my possession, now that I think about it.” Said Lora casually, as if she never really considered it that way… or that it had become normal to her. Now Corrin was even more curious to hear about her travels, even as she held an engraved gold ring ornated with a small shield. “The Lloyd’s Shield Ring. As long as you are unharmed, it will greatly reduce the strength of the blows you sustain.”

“Why only as long as I am unharmed? Would it not be better to work all the time?” Asked Corrin, puzzled at the practicality of the ring.

“I would guess it is a sacrifice for a much stronger effect. From my own experience, the certainty of surviving the first wound is invaluable. Do not underestimate it.” The princess nodded, picking up the last ring. Unlike the others, it didn’t look like it was made of metal, not entirely. Upon it, enshrined like a jewel, rested a grey scale whose contact made Corrin shiver.

“Is this?...”

“A dragon scale, yes.” Confirmed Lora, her expression sombre. “Should a blade, claw or fang reach deep into your flesh, the ring will bestow upon you the solidity of the ancient dragons. Though perhaps it will grant you greater protection, given your lineage. I do hope you will not have to test it.”

“It’s still incredible. Thank you, Mother.” Slipping each of the rings on her fingers, she felt something indescribable course through her body. Was it their magic taking effect? “I assume you have more for yourself?”

“Indeed.” Sure enough, four of Lora’s fingers sported different rings that were undoubtedly magical. “Let us depart. Do not worry.” Mother’s somber expression turned into a small smile. “As long as you promise not to lose track of your surroundings, I will continue my story along the way.”

Corrin happily nodded when they both stood up and departed their small camp, the fire long extinguished and its traces hidden. The travel plan of the day was simple. First reach the cliff-like inclination of their patch of land to verify how exactly gravity worked here. Then, move on to the edges and verify if travel between one floating island to the next was possible. Lastly, look out for any traces of human or animal presence. Even though they would certainly find edible plants somewhere on their path, eating some meat would be so much better.

“If I recall, I stopped at the beginning of Lothric civil war.” Corrin nodded. Even with the few words of last night, it was obvious how deeply it still affected her adoptive mother. “The Fire was fading, and Prince Lothric refused to follow the duty he was imposed. Thus did a few among the knights loyal to the princes decided on a plan.”

“What sort of plan?” Asked the princess with apprehension, remembering vaguely that the Prince Lothric was supposed to let himself burn alive. To be honest, she understood why he wouldn’t want to, even if the world was supposedly at stake.

“We did not want to see the kingdom torn apart. Loyal as we were to the princes, we felt his decision was selfish. So… we elected to offer ourselves to the First Flame. We hoped in our sacrifice, we could push back the fading of the Fire and relieve our lord of his duty.” Mother’s voice was openly bitter, charged with more emotion than Corrin had seen apart from a mere handful of times. “We were naïve and foolish. For all his strength and accomplishment, Prince Lorian was judged unfit. Our mighty lord, strong enough to defeat the Demon Prince, was too weak to rekindle the Fire. What did that make of us, soldiers and knights of little renown?” A terrible premonition looming in Corrin’s mind. “We found Firelink Shrine, one of the most ancient and sacred places where heroes of old sacrificed themselves. And at once, we hurled ourselves into the Fire. Too scared to go one by one, that our courage might be lacking seeing our comrades being burned alive. Too desperate to renounce and return alive and in shame to the kingdom. That, is how I met my first death.”

The cracks of fallen branches they walked on echoed in the following silence. Corrin remembered Lora’s explanation about the undead. How death wasn’t always the end in Lordran, especially when the Fire faded. It was difficult to believe, that a land could have even exist with such a messed-up cycle of life in the first place.

“How… how did it feel?”

“I assume you mean death, not burning alive. Though I have firsthand accounts of both.” Corrin shivered at the casual tone. “The closest comparison I have is a sleep without dreams, thoughts or sensations. A slumber where there is no self. Or at least, that was how it was for me back in Lordran. This world is very different, and I know not what happens to the soul of those who pass on here. I have certainly no intention of finding out for myself yet.”

Despite everything Corrin recently lived through, it still was surreal to hear, her mind struggling to conceptualize the very fact that her adoptive mother died. She died, and she was still here, living and breathing as if it never happened. The very idea of throwing herself into the Fire was almost too much to bear for the princess, and she focused on the trail, or at least the semblance of trail they were following. Hoping to find something, anything to help distract her mind from the heaviness of the topic.

“But you came back, right?” The stupidity of the sentence struck Corrin only after the words left her mouth. “Sorry, I mean, how did it happen? Why? How long were you… how long did it last?”

“… Far too long.” Ambivalently said Lora, deep in thoughts as she crouched near a patch of bushes.

The plants were dotted with small reddish berries. Many were rotten and produced a faint but sweetly disgusting smell, and Corrin counted barely a dozen that could still be counted as edible. Not enough to count as anything more than an appetizer for anyone. Wait. Corrin looked closer, squinting. Not all of the berries were rotten and full. Some looked like something munched or pecked at them, leaving the rest of the small fruit hanging.

“There are animals here!” Exclaimed Corrin happily.

“Small birds or rodents. A good sign.” Nodded Mother.

“I don’t see traces on the ground here… aren’t bird more likely?”

Her guess was welcomed by an appreciative humming, followed by a short black bow and a quiver of arrows materializing on Lora’s back. Deciding to keep an eye on the sky as well, they continued in the small gathering of trees, quickly facing the reality that this patch of vegetation was unlikely to contain anything else of value.

“I was taken out of the torpor of death by the Bell of Awakening, when my sarcophagus opened. Waking up like this, in one of the countless tombs littered around Firelink Shrine… I am not sure if I was more surprised or disappointed to learn my sacrifice amounted to nothing. Fortunately, Unkindled like myself were not resurrected by the Dark Soul, but the Fire itself. We would not rot and become hollow.” Lora scrutinized the sky and failing to find a prey, kept going on ahead. “And I was quickly given a goal. You see, the Fire did not summon us Unkindled first, or even by choice. It first brought back the Lords of Cinders. Those who successfully linked the Fire, the legendary figures of old. Or rather those that were left, everything else having burned down already.”

“Did they refuse to burn in the Fire again? Like Prince Lothric?” Guessed Corrin, acutely observing the bitterness of Mother’s face had not faded in the slightest.

“They did, each for their own reasons. And us Unkindled were tasked with bringing them down and gather their ashes at Firelink Shrine. One my comrades of misfortune had some choice words about that.” Lora changed her tone, obviously imitating a man’s voice. “We Unkindled are worthless. Can't even die right. And they'd have us seek the Lords of Cinder. But we're talking true legends with the mettle to link the fire. We're not fit to lick their boots.” She scoffed angrily. “Not that he was wrong. And by the time I woke up, most Unkindled either renounced or went mad trying.”

“That’s terrible… I’m sorry.” Said Corrin. “We could stop. I mean, sorry, you want to tell me, and I’d like to know more, but if these aren’t good memories…”

“I should be the one controlling myself. Do not apologize for your kindness.” Gently rebuked Lora.

Corrin didn’t press further for some time, finding herself struggling to keep pace with the rhythm Mother imposed by habit. She looked everywhere, taking especially care to look for the telltale purple glow she had come to loathe. If the invisible soldiers did came from this place as she suspected, then perhaps they would find them on their way. Though, given their attitude, what would they be doing? Farming? They didn’t even look alive when she cut them down. Standing guard?... to guard what, exactly? As far as the eye could see, there were only nature and some barely distinguishable ruins on some of the faraway islands. The princess racked her brain with any sort of conceivable situation they could find the invisible soldiers in. Only renouncing when she realized she was more and more ending with “standing around doing nothing” as the most probable possibility.

“I went first to the High Wall of Lothric.” Lora restarted the tale at her request, when Corrin realized her mind was running in circle. “I wanted to reach Lothric Castle, see what had become of my liege, of my people, but the entrances I sought one after the other were destroyed or blocked. However, I did meet a familiar visage inside an abandoned church I knew contained a secret pathway: High Priestess Emma, the highest member of Lothric clergy at the castle.”

“Did you know her?” Asked Corrin, seeing Mother soften when she mentioned the name.

“I did, though more in passing than in person. She was already High Priestess when I departed to kindle the Flame. Undeath had taken her early, and she survived through time with laudable tenacity.” A little flame emerged in Lora’s hand, becoming a gold and red ring engraved with a white robed figure. The High Priestess’ ring, surely. “By some miracle her memory was not too damaged by her condition, and she remembered me. She knew I was Unkindled of course, and confirmed Prince Lothric and Prince Lorian were still alive, barricaded within their chamber. However, she urged me to not go to them yet.” Lora closed her hand. “Emma hoped Prince Lothric would eventually change his mind, that he would not need to be put to the sword. I did too, and so I accepted to first search for the other Lords of Cinder.”

“What of the city? Its people?”

“Dead or undead.” The dreaded and expected answer came swiftly. “The civil war tore apart the kingdom until only a few sane souls were left. I could only pray that… that my brother, my sister and our parents died peacefully, before it all degenerated. Died without being touched by the brand of the Dark Soul.”

Siblings? Parents? Corrin was almost stumped. It was such a simple and obvious thing, and yet she never considered the subject. In her eyes, Lora just… was. Like the sky or the walls of the Northern Fortress. She was the Queen of Nohr, the Arms Master, and Mother. Now that the princess was thinking about it, of course Lora would have parents. Or even siblings. It just… never crossed her mind. At all! She heard about Lothric a few times from her siblings and Lora, minus the part about it being in another world. But never about Lora’s family at all! Garon was her husband, Corrin their daughter, the other her stepchildren, everything had been so simple that she never questioned it…

“Would you tell me about your family once your tale is over? I’d love to hear about them.” The princess was dead set on correcting that mistake.

“If you want to.” Lora nodded. “I did meet some sane souls out there though, outside of Emma. The first was a thief by the name of Greirat, lock in the cells of the High Wall. With the jailers hollowed he was safer within than without, and I felt little compulsion to free him. He did not request freedom as I thought he would, but to bring this ring to an old woman named Loretta in the settlement below the High Wall, that I could recognize thanks to a particular ornament.” She produced another ring, decorated with a blue gem.

“It looks valuable.” Corrin looked at the dark blue tint of the jewel closely. It really was pretty. “How did he get it?”

“He certainly stole it. I never asked.” Shrugged Lora. “I accepted his request. I had nothing to lose as the Undead Settlement was directly in my path. Unfortunately, the place already fell to heretical preachers conducting purges and slaughters. One of the hanged corpses was that of Loretta, which I recognized thanks to the bone collar her corpse was still wearing.”

“Oh no…” The story hit far closer than Corrin felt comfortable. At least she had the occasion to see Mikoto before they were separated, and this Greirat didn’t even had that chance. “Did you tell him?”

“The news left him distraught, and from his words I understood the woman was in fact his old mother. I suspect she did not approve of his occupation, but he nonetheless loved her as any son should.” She twirled the ring pensively, the gleaming gem catching sunlight beautifully. “I took pity and gave him a homeward bone, so he could find safety in Firelink Shrine. There, he urged me to keep the ring when I wanted to give it back. Later, he also proposed his services.”

“Did he accompany you during your journey? Also, isn’t Firelink Shrine where you started your journey? Why send him so far?”

“Let me answer in reverse order.” Tempered Lora. “Unkindled could reach Firelink Shrine by using the bonfires as mean of magical transportation, and vice-versa. It was the safest place I had access to, and one where I would often come back. Lastly, I would not have him accompany me. Remember he was a thief, not a soldier or knight.”

“Isn’t Niles a thief too? I mean, he was one. Leo still made him his retainer and have him at his side.” Pointed out the princess. “Or was it because Greirat was a thief you didn’t want him at your side? Also, what services?”

“You, daughter, have grown bold in questioning your elders.” Chided Lora, her smile lightening the apparent reproach. “I would have refused for that reason at the time, though he did not propose that sort of deal. What he meant was resume his usual pillaging. With nary a sane soul left, would what he finds not be more useful helping my journey? Despite my reluctance, I ended up yielding to that argument and did not regret it. The supplies he gathered proved a great boon in the upcoming trials.”

“Like those throwing knives and the firebombs?” Their weight on her belt was telling.

“As well as many weapons and armors, stocks of arrows, useful trinkets and the likes.” Nodded Lora. “I met a few others on the way to the first Lord of Cinders. Cornyx, an old pyromancer who would become my teacher in the art, as well as the maiden Irina, who would do the same for Miracles despite the hostility of her bodyguard Eygon. Ah, and a one who would become a dear friend.” Her smile turned warmer. “Siegward, a knight of Catarina, land of good living people. Not too bright but with courage aplenty. Also, the inventor of the drink I gave you last night.”

“I’m sure half of my tongue went numb at the first taste!” Corrin made a face remembering the awfully strong taste of yesterday’s drink, prompting a chuckle from Mother. “Don’t tell me you like it, it was awful!!”

“I forgot to tell you. Undead and Unkindled alike had very dulled senses. Siegward’s feat was to create a beverage so potent even they could appreciate it. Still, I had a taste myself when I came to this land after noticing I had returned to true life. It was delicious.”

“Now I’m feeling bad for the brewmaster of the castle. He doesn’t know you can’t differentiate between his best efforts and the cheapest one from the markets.” Mumbled the princess.

“Well now, I am surprised by your expertise on the matter. Which one of your siblings smuggled alcohol to you at the Northern Fortress?” Corrin tried to keep an innocent face and failed miserably, prompting the amused look of her mother to turn inquisitive. “… Corrin, my dear daughter. Whichever of your siblings smuggled alcohol to you?”

“… Can I tell you after we’ve gotten out of here?”

Thanks to all the gods, Mother decided not to pursue the inquiry and Corrin mentally apologized to Camilla. She was going to hope it would be all forgotten by the time they got out of this weird place. Probably. Maybe…

“The first Lord of Cinders I hunted were the Abyss Watchers.” Lora continued her tale after a moment of silent walking. “An order of warriors dedicated to fight the Abyss and honour the legacy of Artorias the Abysswalker. Once resurrected by the First Flame they deserted to return to their ancestral home of Farron afflicted by the Abyss in their absence. They attempted to purge it, only for some of them to succumb to the taint as well. I found them locked in endless fratricide and triumphed over the last one standing, who had absorbed the remaining power of his brethren.”

“That’s awful. Being forced to kill their own comrades…” Corrin went so far with the very purpose of not losing her siblings, from either side. The idea of a sinister force that could make it a foregone conclusion was horrific to think of. “What was it like to go through the swamp? We avoided them during the expedition to the Canyon, so I’ve no idea if it’s as bad as Chloe claimed. I vaguely remember her swearing about wet boots, terrible smells and hordes of insects.”

“It is rather accurate. I distinctly remember how elated she was when I promoted her from scouting the Wood of Forlorn to entering my service in the castle…”

Corrin heard it before seeing it: a hustle in the vegetation far away from their position. Lora stopped talking and halted at the princess’ signal, following the direction with her gaze then nodding. In quick succession she took the bow from her back and swapped one of her rings for another before drawing the string, aiming, and shooting two projectiles. Faint cries echoed in the air and Corrin winced, ears twitching. To her relief, all sound fainted before they made their way to where the arrows went, revealing the quarry to be two hares soon attached to Mother’s belt. Now they had something solid to eat for dinner.

“Your hearing is sharper than ever.” Corrin smiled at the compliment. “You know, for as much as I detested the Swamp of Farron, it is here I found some of my most dependable allies. It is there I found Anri of Astora and Horace. Two Unkindled who like me sought the Lords of Cinders. We joined forces and ventured together toward the next Lord of Cinders, the monstruous man-eater Aldrich.”

“Man-eater? Wait, I thought it was only those who believed in linking the Fire who sacrificed themselves? Good people who wanted to end the curse of undeath?”

“The First Flame did not discriminate for its fuel. Though you are correct, it was not a voluntary sacrifice. Aldrich was once a man who devoured so many and grew so monstrously powerful his followers locked him up before feeding him to the Fire.”

“Uuugh.” Corrin grimaced. “I can’t imagine how someone can become like that.”

“Some are born monsters or have none but themselves to blame.” Severely stated Lora. “I would have helped Anri slay that creature even if he did not happen to be a Lord of Cinders. We went to the Cathedral of the Deep but it quickly became apparent Aldrich went elsewhere. To reach him, we had to progress through the ancient Catacombs of Carthus, but Horace fell down a slope while we ran away from an army of walking skeletons. We lost a lot of time searching in the depths, but Anri refused to abandon his comrade. I agreed too. We found him, but… I think he died one too many times down there, searching for a way back. He was still conscious, but barely, and didn’t even recognize us at first. It was there that Anri… revealed their secret to me. His secret.” Lora breathed deeply. “Anri and Horace were not Unkindled. They were Undead. They were Undead, and they already Hollowed partially.”

For a minute Corrin was confused, until she remembered. Each death robbed Undead of their memories, of their sense of self, until they became shambling corpses, the Hollows. Or until they simply laid down, mindlessly waiting for a true death that would not come until someone linked the Fire. Or… if they become fuel for the bonfire. Burning until there was nothing left but ashes, with even their souls consumed.

“How many times did he die? How… how many did you, together?” It was so easy to forget. To think it was just another journey where the hero survived against all odds…

“I was less skilled than I am now, far weaker. And the abominations of Lordran are more deadly than anything I have met in all my years here.” Mother put a hand on her flank, where Corrin knew the scar of her first war resided. “Anri and Horace were not from Astora. They were once children destined to be sacrificed to Aldritch, the last survivors who managed to escape by pure luck. The hunt of the Lord of Cinders was not their true goal. It was bringing the monster who killed their friends to justice, even if it cost them their life and sanity. Anri took upon the name of Astora, inspired by the tales of the great land renowned for their knights, to give himself a new start.”

“So he was never a knight?” Corrin felt cheated. Alright it was stupid, but the story was so much like a fairy tale despite its bleakness, hearing the dashing companion in arm wasn’t a knight made her irrationally disappointed.

“Even if he was not one in title, he was as brave and honourable as any knight I have met.” Defended Lora firmly. “He was kind and compassionate, not relishing in battle like I was. Even though the duty he imposed upon himself was heavy, he would not abandon it. I should have been angry at his deception, but… I…” Corrin’s ears perked. Did Mother’s voice just change? “I think it is when I realized my feelings for him were not merely ones of friendship.”

Her previous disappointment was instantly washed away seeing Lora’s wistful smile. So it was true that people fell in love by fighting together! She had been sceptical hearing it from Laslow because… well it was Laslow. Big sister Camilla also talked a lot about courtly romance and love at first sight, and it looked more like something that could happen. But if it happened to Mother, then it must be true!

“We finally made it to Irithyll, city of the Boreal Valley. And it was here we fell into an ambush led by Sulyvahn, the so-called Pontiff.” Lora’s voice turned harsh, her eyes burning with long-held pain and anger. “I knew him by name. He had been a known visitor of Lothric Grand Archives, a powerful foreign sorcerer who became closer to Prince Lothric than many in the clergy thought wise. And he was the one controlling the Church of the Deep, who directed Aldrich path of carnage. He learnt of our coming as we slaughtered his forces to reach for Aldrich, and the bastard ambushed our group in a grand cathedral with a squadron of his elite knights. I was separated from Anri and Horace and forced to contend alone with the knights. When they claimed their noble, the Pontiff, that rat, gloated how he would correct the ‘mistake’ who escaped Aldrich’s hunger himself!”

Mother’s voice was full of anger before, now she was downright murderous. Her posture, her tone, everything about her made Corrin wish she was as far away as possible, even knowing the subject of that wrath was long dead and gone. Even the venom she reserved for the sorcerer Iago was nothing compared to the scorn she hurled at the memory of the Pontiff.

“I had my hand full with the boreal knights and their cold blades, but I hoped Anri and Horace would defeat Sulyvahn. I thought the Pontiff would be like all the other sorcerers I met; weak, arrogant, too confident in his sorcery to expect a fight on close quarters. I was wrong. He was stronger and faster than I thought possible, wielding two massive blades of fire and sorcery.”

The weapons appeared in her hands and Corrin’s eyes widened. The golden greatsword was bigger than any sword she has seen before, making the silver one look like a normal blade by comparison. And the Pontiff wielded both at once? Not even Xander or Garon would be able to!

“What happened then?” She asked tentatively, dreading the answer.

“Horace was the first to fall, protecting Anri with his body despite having nearly lost his sanity. Anri… Anri was strong. I knew he was. Even after Horace fell, he kept fighting on, he didn’t lose hope. While I was finishing off the boreal knights Anri managed to wound Sulyvahn. I thought he could…” Something broke out in Mother’s voice, a pain that never entirely faded, a wound that never truly healed. “And then Sulyvahn conjured a pale copy of himself with sorcery, as quick and strong as he was. He never took the fight seriously until Anri wounded him. I was too slow. Too slow, to eliminate the last knight in time. I could not even watch Anri’s death, my eyes focused on my own opponent. All I saw was the bits… the bloody bits and pieces slowly fading away.”

Bile crept up Corrin’s throat, the description bringing back vivid images. The fortress of the Canyon. The pile of Hoshidan corpses. Her own men hacked to pieces by the invisible soldiers. Her mare, sweet Horizon… She clasped her hands on her mouth, forcing it back down, looking at the sunny, fragmented sky for something to distract herself, listening all the while.

“I… I do not remember the rest well. I was furious. Maddeningly so. My entire being was consumed by that rage, by the frenzy of that desperate battle. But when I came to my senses at last, my sword was embedded right within the crowned head of the Pontiff. I claimed his Soul. I was victorious, though I did not savour my victory for long. My wounds were too severe even for an Unkindled to survive. But what hurt the most, when I returned to life at the bonfire… was Anri’s absence. I knew Horace would not come back. That this death would spell the end of whatever remained of his Humanity. Anri… I did not know. I hoped the death of Horace, his defeat at the Pontiff’s hand would not break him.”

The weapons in Lora’s hands disappeared, and the princess was left to wonder. If she had been in this situation… if her soldiers could have come back from death… if Gunter…, what would she have done? Searched for them, or continued forward? No, she would have hoped too. She would have gone far and wide if there was the smallest chance.

“I searched for him. I went back to many of the places where we fought together. I ventured toward the Cathedral of the Deep and found Anri roaming there, not too far from the bonfire, and he… he did not answer my call.”

“No…” Mother didn’t look at her, didn’t look like she heard her as she walked at an ever-increasing pace, her coarse voice floating in the wind.

“I defended myself and I offered him to the bonfire. I could not… I could not bear to kill him even once more. I could not bear to imagine him wandering until he simply laid on the ground, awaiting the end of the world. When I killed Aldrich, I did so with his sword. It was weaker than many of my other blades, it cost me many deaths, but I did so anyway. It was only right. It was only right I made it up for letting him die!”

“Mother, wait!” Corrin ran to catch up as Lora stopped in her tracks, apparently only now realizing she was leaving her adoptive daughter behind.

“Forgive me, Corrin. I thought by now it would hurt less, or that I would have grown stronger.” Lora looked sorrowfully at the cliff-like path stretching before them, the fractured ground forming a senseless angle where everything should be falling in their direction. “I never told him. I never told Anri what I felt for him. And even now… I almost lost Garon before I could confess my feelings. I could have lost you too without ever telling you how precious you are to me. Even here, I cannot help but keep making the same mistakes.”

“Mother…”

Corrin was keenly realizing she have never seen her adoptive mother as anything less than an indomitable figure. An invincible warrior, inflexible sovereign, and near infallible if severe parent. Even after last night and seeing firsthand her hidden vulnerability, that view didn’t really change. Until now. Until finally acknowledging she wasn’t always the person in front of her. That she was perhaps, in the end, just another person. It was at the same time reassuring and weirdly frightening.

“Why not take a break, Mother? It’s not like we are pressed for time. And we still have this weird geography to get through.” Suggested Corrin hopefully.

“Of course. You are right, we have time. I should not attempt to rush through to try and occult the pain. It is clear I cannot ignore it anyway.” To Corrin’s relief Lora’s expression softened as she examined the rising land further, taking care not to approach the angled ground too closely. After a few minutes of silence, she spoke: “I think I have just the thing.”

“Is there anything you don’t have in your pockets?”

“More food, for once.” Said Lora as she produced a handful of faintly colored stones. She threw the first with great force and it hit the ground with a clear sound, as if the stones were made of glass. To the princess’ surprise it didn’t shatter. Now the pebble was also shining a gleaming blue, sticking as if it wasn’t supposed to roll down. “It did not break. Good. I will…”

“Let me go first.” Interjected Corrin before Lora could move. “It’ll be alright, I can fly. If anything happens, I’ll just come back. Look!” She deployed her wings briefly, the muscle of her back trembling in anticipation. “Trust me, it’ll be fine.”

Her enthusiasm seemed to win Lora over, who nodded after a brief hesitation. Corrin breathed in deeply before putting her foot on the rising ground. Nothing happened. She walked back a bit before jumping forward… and promptly yelped as the direction of gravity suddenly changed, changing her forward jump into a straight fall. The surprise dulled Corrin’s reflexes and she fell flat on the ground with a resounding thud.

“Are you alright?”

“Just my pride…” Groaned the princess, rising her bruised nose from the grass. “Whoa, that’s really weird to look at.”

She was sitting on the ground now, looking at Mother who stood almost at a perpendicular angle compared to her. Now from her point of view it was the other who should be falling down on the ground. Absently picking up the shining blue prism, she threw it high and watched fascinated as the angle of its fall abruptly changed to fall near Lora… who then jumped and rolled mid-air. She landed mid acrobatic and continued her roll perfectly to stand in a fluid movement, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“That’s just showing off.” Complained Corrin, dusting off the dirt and grass in her long white hair.

“Perish the thought. I am simply reminding you the proper way to soften your fall.” Said an amused Lora, who clearly relished in pushing her mind away from the previous heaviness. “We can now assume each patch of land has its own little gravity. That will make it easier to travel once we have finished to explore this one.”

“I hope we’ll find someone soon.” Mused Corrin, looking at the floating islands as far as the eye could see. “Azura and I came from here not too long ago. There must be people somewhere still… right?”

Lora said nothing. She simply looked forward, toward the edge of the floating land they walked on. Where ruins of what had been civilization rested undisturbed, unmoving and silent…

Chapter Text

POV Corrin

From afar, Corrin hoped the ruins of the town could have been due to disrepair or abandonment. Even as they advanced through what Lora pointed out was once wheat fields or other agricultural terrains, now full of weeds and wild plants amidst the remains of their once existing cultures, the princess kept her spirit up. Perhaps it was damaged because of whatever fractured the land, and the inhabitants simply didn't find the time to finish repairs. Perhaps many of them moved on somewhere else and left the rest here. With a lot less people, they would have thought unnecessary to build everything back to how it was before, and they wouldn't need the fields to gather enough food. Really, Corrin wanted to hope there were people in that place, if only to understand where exactly they were. Also, because the closest other place with traces of civilisation they noticed was another floating island very far away from their position, and she had no idea how long it would take them to reach it.

"Do you hear anything?" Asked Lora, an arrow notched and ready to be fired since they closed the distance from the town.

"… Just the wind and us." Admitted Corrin after focusing for a minute. "If anyone is hiding around, they must be as good as shinobi."

"Or creatures who need neither movement nor breathing to subsist."

"Like the Faceless. Or… the invisible soldiers." Hazarded Corrin, watching the tall grasses carefully.

"I feel no souls around us." Gods it was weird to know that Mother meant it literally. "Do keep your guard up."

Corrin nodded, a hand resting on the pommel of the Yato. The ambush of the fort was still haunting her mind, especially how no one had been able to detect it before it was too late. The gruesome carnage in the central court did gather everyone's attention and she had been so ill even Odin could have sneaked up on her, but the near complete invisibility and silence of the killers took even the vigilant Gunter by surprise. She had no desire to live through that again, and it is with ears and eyes alert she progressed on the path devoured by grass and weeds, coming ever closer to the edge of the small town. Despite the possible danger, they elected to not hide themselves. Anyone could have seen them coming from kilometres away, using one of the many tricks of Lora to disappear from sight now would only mark them as suspicious to anyone watching. If there was someone watching at all. In any cases they would not fall easily to an ambush, and if they made contact with a peaceful inhabitant, it would be much easier to appear trustworthy… that was the plan, anyway. A plan that appeared more and more unnecessary as they entered the town itself to witness its state of absolute disrepair.

As far as the eye could see, not a single intact structure remained. Many were still recognizable in some shape of form. The long and flat wooden structure with some barely recognisable boxes she just passed was obviously a barn or stable despite the flanking building having completely fallen apart halfway upon it. Another with a large chimney above a burst open space could have very well been a smithy. The rain and wind washed away most of the colors, but many of what Corrin supposed had been houses retained traces of beautiful motifs and decorations of a sort she never saw anywhere in Hoshido or Nohr. And it was all so… silent. The princess heard nothing that could indicate anyone or anything was hiding here, not even small animals. The road itself was broken down, bits and pieces of stone and wood everywhere they walked on having either fallen from the wayside. But the worst was how obvious it was that erosions and nature only worsened unnatural damages. The wind does not topple so many sturdy walls. The sun does not burn roofs so methodically. It all reminded her of somewhere else…

"I don't think we'll find anyone here." Admitted Corrin, shoulder and ears slumping.

It all reminded her too much of the devastated central plaza of the Hoshidan capital.

"No one alive at least." Commented Lora as she examined their surroundings critically. "No fresh traces. Unless the threat is airborne, we have naught to fear staying here for a moment."

"I don't know if I'm comfortable resting here." It just felt wrong to imagine taking a nap where so many people died.

"We will not rest." Lora was already walking towards one of the broken houses and Corrin caught up hurriedly. "Search for whatever intact object you can find and bring them back here. The more personal and precious it looks, the better."

The princess almost tripped on her own feet and stared with incredulous eyes. "Mother tell me we aren't taking them for ourselves."

"Of course not. I doubt there is anything useful for us here." Corrin opened her mouth to protest that it wasn't the point only to be interrupted. "We must find what happened here if we are to continue our journey safely. Clues at the very least."

"And we accomplish that by… searching for their precious possessions? I'd understand it if you told me to look for a book or something." Argued Corrin, uncomfortable with the idea.

"If you can find one it will be useful, though I have my doubts. Nohr and Hoshido may share the same language, but we are using entirely different writings. The same could happen here."

"But why search for precious things, then? How will that help us?" Protested Corrin, completely lost and unable to find a good reason to do what amounted to grave-robbing.

"…I neglected to inform you of the full breadth of my abilities." Lora sighed, but it wasn't directed at Corrin. "Inanimate objects, devoid of souls as they are, still tend to retain an… imprint, from soul that came in contact with them. Though sometimes difficult, I can decipher these traces and obtain precious information. The more personal and unique the item, the more it is likely to yield stronger results."

… Well, some people did call upon old spirits to divine the past. It wasn't that different in a way. The reasoning was sound… but Corrin couldn't help but feel it was horribly wrong to just peruse the possessions of the poor people who died here. Even knowing it was for their own safety didn't ease the knot in her stomach.

"I will not force you, and I mean no disrespect." Lora said sensing her turmoil. "Yet our lives takes priority."

"… I'll just stand guard." Reluctantly agreed Corrin.

The princess leaned on a wall with less jagged stones and waited for her adoptive mother to scour the many dilapidated homes and structures. Corrin followed eyes and ears open, attentive to any sound or sight that could betray the arrival of unseen foes. Surprisingly, or perhaps unsurprisingly, she found nothing. Nothing but Mother's footsteps in an empty town, and her attention slowly gravitated towards this unique point of interest. Sometimes Lora came out very quickly from the place she entered, other she spent quite a while within. Was it because it took her time to find an object suitable for her form of divination, or because the process itself took some time? What became apparent was that she didn't seem to bring out anything out of the places she went in, to Corrin's relief. Not that there would be many things useful out here. Or that anything left would really garner interest from Lora. She just prayed the spirits of the former inhabitants would not take offense, addressing them a small payer in her heart.

"We are finished here. Follow me."

The sun was starting to descend on the fractured horizon when Lora finally decreed both her search complete and her intention to leave the place. Or rather it was gliding horizontally towards the horizon from their point of view, a very weird thing she noticed during her guard. Did it mean they would stay in a longer day compared to the floating islands leaning with other inclination? This question and many other swirled in Corrin's head as she followed suit on her adoptive mother quick pace outside of the ruined town.

"Did you find something?" Asked Corrin, noticing they were moving toward the edge of the floating island.

"Less than I hoped. Souls are less wont to leave a substantial trace compared to Lordran." Lora looked at the sun and the other floating islands in turn. "Yet enough to warrant caution. It is best we never spend the night in any settlement."

"Why? What's the danger?"

"Einherjar. Which I suspect you would refer as invisible soldiers." An icy creep descended Corrin's neck. "The fragmentary sensations I experienced correspond to your own description: almost unnoticeable, shrouded in flames, and conducted systemic slaughter. Even when none of the townsfolk remained, they would still come back and attempt to continue their carnage."

The princess' blood turned to ice. They were here. The invisible soldiers did come from this place, her suspicion, her fear was true. They could be somewhere, anywhere. No wonder Mother decided against spending any more time in the town if it would invite the risk of meeting these monsters.

"Einherjar…" Slowly repeated Corrin, trying to grasp the word and fight the creeping dread. "What does it mean?"

"I do not comprehend it yet. Given how strongly the word was imprinted by the souls of the townspeople, it must have a deeper meaning than simply naming their invisible butchers. I received in equal measure echoes of despair and hate, but also traces of reverence." Lora gestured towards the faraway direction where they noticed a floating island with more prominent and numerous structures. "We must reach this place as soon as possible, whereupon I will attempt to learn more."

"Works for me. Even if we're more likely to cross their path there… I don't think we will be able to find peace so long as we stay in the dark about them."

"That is true." Acquiesced Lora. "My answer regarding the chances of Nohr and Hoshido making peace has not changed. Not yet. But I will not let pride blind me to the fact that you are right; should the conflict continue as it is, we will play into the hand of this hidden enemy." She looked at Corrin with a complicated expression, her pace slowing down ever so slightly. "You believe to have been the one bringing us here. Have you any clue on how to reverse the process?"

"No." Corrin tried to search for the fleeting sensation more than once during their march, that ethereal feeling from when they were drowning in the river. To no avail. "I'm sorry. I just can't seem to recall what happened exactly, or even how."

The pendant played a role, of that the princess was certain. Beyond that, she was swimming in uncertainties. Was it a process purely born of her dragon blood, or the Dragon Vein? Did magic have a role? If only Azura was here with them, she would surely be able to help. Or Leo; her little brother was so much smarter than anyone else she knew, and that sort of thing was directly in his area. She missed him. She missed them…

"Wait." Corrin's ears perked at a stray thought interrupting her moping. "Didn't you say you could move between realms in Lordran? To different times and places?"

"… I did. Within limits and sometime obscure conditions. I found it impossible in Nohr with the means at my disposal and dismissed such travels as a thing of my past..." Mother's tone was pensive as she appraised her. "Well thought, Corrin. We will experiment tonight at camp."

"Why not now?... Oh right, the invisible soldiers."

Lora nodded as Corrin doused her own enthusiasm, keenly aware of the issue they had to keep investigating. She walked through the clear woods silently for some time before speaking again.

"I actually experienced a forced transportation once after felling a Lord of Cinder, though it was within the bounds of the same realm. Had I not been secure in my own immortality at the time, I have no shame to admit it would have been a terrifying experience." The princess shivered at the thought. Being pulled into who knows where, at the mercy of something capable of reaching from afar.

"Was it after that monster… Aldrich?"

"No, not Aldrich. I stopped my tale here did I not." Corrin nodded, inviting Lora to continue her story. The silence was getting on her nerves after the revelation of the invisible soldiers being present in this place. "I descended in the depths beneath the city of Anor Londo to find the Profaned Capital, a city displaced by the distortion of space and time. It was once the capital of a prosperous kingdom, led by Yorm the Giant."

"When you say giant, is it the race or…"

"The race, yes. One of the very last giants in existence. A just and honorable man who ascended to the throne by serving as an undefeated protector before kindling the Fire with his boundless strength." Lora lifted a hand above her head, capping her own size. "To give you the measure of his height, I could not even reach his ankles."

"Whoa." Corrin tried to imagine a dungeon sized man, in awe at what must have been an incredible sight to behold. "How did they make him weapons? And armor? I can't imagine what it's like to be so big, how did he fit inside of the city? Did he have a castle?"

"There wasn't much left of it when I finally reached the depths, but he did have a castle befitting his size. At least the throne room was. The Giants were also renowned artisans and smiths. I have no doubt Yorm was provided equipment from his own kind, when they were still more." They trudged through a particularly thick part of the wood, with trees were so big they wouldn't be able to circle them together. "Though as immense and powerful as Yorm was, I learned he had a weakness. From Siegward, the joyous knight whose brew warmed my journey several times."

Corrin grimaced. If she could never smell again a single drop of that liquid, she would live a happy life. Happier at least.

"Siegward was actually an old friend of Yorm in their life, and the giant gave him one of the only two weapons a mere man could wield to bring him down: the Storm Ruler." A broken greatsword appeared in her hand, the blade still massive despite being snapped. "Because the people feared Yorm for his immense size and strength, he gave them the second Storm Ruler to alleviate their doubts. That if he ever became a danger, they could rise against him."

"He really was a noble man." Agreed Corrin, looking at the ruined sword. "But how is that thing supposed to beat him? Make up a storm? I don't think even the biggest wind could knock down someone so big."

"Not a mere wind. Though the power of the Storm Ruler is all but spent now and I cannot make the demonstration of its true prowess, only the small remnants of its past glory."

Lora held the weapon in her hands, focusing. A sudden gust whistled in the princess' sensitive ears as a small whirlwind gathered around the blade, converging and solidifying until the metal looked like it was encased in a small tornado. With a swift and practiced movement, the Queen raised it before slashing down toward an old and massive tree. In a single, thundering crack the trunk exploded, massive chunks flying everywhere and forcing Corrin to cover her face from the flying shards. Creaking and twisting, the rest of the venerable tree crumbled under its own weight, only avoiding a complete fall because its far-reaching branches intertwined deeply with that of its neighbours. Corrin lowered her arms, staggered. That was a small remnant? Mother could force open a castle door with that!

"Siegward promised Yorm that if he could not abide his duty as Lord of Cinders, Siegward would come and defeat him. As they feared, when Yorm awoke and just like the Abyss Walkers, his frayed mind led him to return to what had been his duty in life. And thus, the Lord of Cinders waited in the throne room of the Profane Capital, ready to defend it from any and all threat despite it being a husk inhabited only by traitorous remnants." The greatsword disappeared from her hands." I found the second Storm Ruler in that very throne room. Siegward bought me time with his own, bringing Yorm to his knee so I could reach the weapon. Even then it was a hard-fought victory, one Siegward celebrated with one last toast before I was spirited away."

"Oh, right. That was the question I had." Corrin fidgeted with a strand of hair, embarrassed to have already lost track. The story was just too fascinating. "What happened?"

"It was Emma. The High Priestess of Lothric had been attacked by someone trying to use the secret passage, and she used a variation of a very old ritual to bring me to her side through the vast distance that separated us. I think she realized in her last moments that Prince Lothric would never see reason. She asked to kill him, to save his soul." Lora apparently noticed something in Corrin and quickly added: "Before you ask, no, I do not know the ritual. Else I would have forced Garon to memorize it posthaste."

"That was my second question, actually." Blushed Corrin, feeling herself very transparent. "Who attacked her? Another Unkindled?"

"I have my suspicions. What I did find out for certain was the Dancer of the Boreal Valley attacking me, the very same whose armor you are now wearing." Corrin looked down at her breastplate, surprised. She should have expected to hear about it one moment or another, but she didn't expect it to come from someone of that place Lora seemed to hate. "I suspect she was sent there by Sulyvahn long before his demise to help protect the Princes, as well as many other of his knights I had to fight in the castle. A pawn in his game: I bore no ill will to her."

Right, if Corrin remembered correctly the Pontiff had been an ally of Lothric somewhere before. Yet something else retained her attention, a question burning her lips and weighing on her heart.

"Did you have to fight… friends? Other royal knights, squires? If you went back to the castle…"

The silence answered. The princess knew, she knew it wouldn't have been so easy. For Mother to simply sneak up the castle and return without more bloodshed.

"They went hollow a long time ago." Simply said Lora in the end. "The only thing left of them was their devotion to the Princes. For some, I recognized their fighting style. Other, their faces did not rot enough to be indistinguishable. None would answer my calls… Well, not exactly none." She corrected herself. "Guarding the staircase leading to the Princes' bedchamber were the three most faithful, still holding on to their sanity. Kriemhild, the most successful apprentice of the Crystal Sages. Kamui, leader of the secret Fourth Pillar of Lothric and assassin in service of the royal family. And lastly Albert, the one dubbed the Lion Knight among the royal guards. The first I knew by name, the second I learned after the fight. Albert… we exchanged words. Harsh words. Words I could not deny. There I blessed my former royal knight comrades had all gone hollow."

Corrin had to force herself to keep looking at her adoptive mother's visage following the dark declaration, the loathing and regretful tone worsening her haunted expression. Not only did it hurt to hear Lora speaks like this, but what hurt even more was the attempt Corrin did to imagine herself in the same position. Facing her old comrades. Facing Xander, or Ryoma, Carmilla, Hinoka, anyone. When she flooded the river… It had been all so distant in the end. She knew she was responsible; the guilt would not let her forget the number of people she killed. But imagining herself looking in their eyes, speaking to them when she would… she shuddered at the mere thought.

"He insisted to duel me alone. To deal with the traitor himself. We duelled and he died. Quickly. So quickly." Lora was fully in her memories, her hand twitching as she mimicked the movements of the fight. "I did not expect it to be so easy. Albert was strong, strong enough he was spoken with reverence even in the royal guard, wielding an axe as heavy as the veteran royal guard's greatswords. And I killed him so quickly the other did not even have the time to stab me in the back." She looked at her hands, flexing her fingers. "I think it is at this moment I truly realized the disparity between what I once was, and what I was becoming." Her gaze sharpened and turned to Corrin again. "I suspect you felt the same, did you not?"

"… I still do. I don't think I have completely processed it all." Admitted Corrin.

The ease by which she dispatched Kaze… Reina was right, she could have killed him so easily at that moment. And the aerial battle above the river… When she transformed, she acutely felt the might of her draconic body. Even now she felt as if her arms could burst into sharp claws and fangs, shed away the softness of skin for the solidity of scales. In fact, Corrin felt it more powerfully than before, ever since she picked up the rings Lora offered.

"The other two didn't offer much challenge, and I ascended through the remaining obstacles between me and the Twin Princes. I will always… always remember that moment. When I entered their bedchamber… I think… I think what shocked me most was to find what they had become. What Lorian became... Prince Lorian… my liege… was but a shadow of his former self. Crippled, mute, blind. His beautiful swordsmanship degenerated into previsible flailing and trashing, dangerous only in their speed and strength. My valiant prince, who stood proud and tall before the Demon Prince, crawling on his knees. All because he tried to shoulder the curse of his younger brother, the curse Lothric endured since birth because he was designed for the sole purpose of a strong soul to link the Fire, damned be his body."

"Gods…" Whispered Corrin, horrified.

"I tried to convince them. To convince Lothric. That it didn't have to end this way. To end like this. I didn't want to do it. I didn't want to kill them. They could still link the Fire, end the curse, save everyone…" Lora's fists tightened in long past frustration. "I had to do it. I had to kill Lorian. I did… and then Lothric revived him to keep fighting. Twice, thrice… Lothric was vulnerable when he revived his brother. He couldn't walk, not even crawl. Each time Lorian was down I could have ended him easily, but… I couldn't. I couldn't kill the last hope of my kingdom. And every time they killed me by blade and sorcery, Lothric whispered with such lassitude, with such… abandon. That this place was their grave, and should I desire it… it could be mine too." Lora shook her head, watching the sun in the sky as they left the shadows of the woods. "In the end, I buried it all. My doubts, my admiration, my years of service, my hopes. I buried it all under the burning of my rage, the scream of my anger at their refusal to do their duty. In the end, Lothric died, reminding me that no matter what I did, I remained among the accursed. And once he died, once my rage had burned through… ashes replaced my heart."

Lora's left-hand roamed in the lush greenery separating them from the cliff. Corrin noticed her steps avoided the patches of flowers spread here and there, vibrant colors her gaze lingered on. Taking in the beauty of the present, far away from the ugliness of the past.

"I'm sorry." There were no other words Corrin could offer to soothe such a pain, for how many hadn't been thought by her adoptive mother already? "I'm sorry. You… you thought about it when we fought, didn't you? The princes, and Anri…"

"Do not apologize, Corrin. I did not. There is no other I could have thoughts for when you are hurt right beside me."

Mother's lips curved upward, a chuckle light in the wind as Corrin caught the following whisper, one she certainly didn't expect to be heard. "How right you were, Lady Anïa. My fool of a king gave me daughter, and it lighted my heart like I would have never thought."

Happiness crept up Corrin's cheeks as she smiled uncontrollably. She thanked the gods for walking just a bit behind, or she would have been immediately exposed listening to something she didn't quite get and certainly wasn't destined to her.

"That was the last Lord of Cinders, right? Your journey was over isn't it?" The princess sputtered, trying to hide her embarrassment.

"Not as quickly as that. You are right that it was the last Lord of Cinders, but my mind was not in the right place. I returned not to Firelink Shrine, but the deserted Chapel near the Cathedral of the Deep. I am not certain why myself. To pray for a sign, perhaps, or to find some manner of peace. There I made a most particular encounter. An old knight holding the scraps of a painting… and strangely, I was not surprised when the painting sucked me in."

"Like in the tale of the Princess of Tapestry? But wasn't it small if only bits were left?" It was one of her favourite stories growing up, hearing Mother had something similar happen was incredible!

"It was much bigger than a single scene could depict. Unless the painting was truly massive in scope, which I do not believe." Corrin's enthusiasm seemed to have the desired effect, her adoptive mother smiling. "The painting world of Ariamis, it was called. While I found the place rotting and in disrepair, it was soon revealed to be the work of a woman, Friede, who charmed the leader of the community living inside the painting. You see, the inhabitants of the painting world would regularly

create a new painted world to live in and burn the previous ones as kindle to give it life. They said it was wisdom to let the old world succumb so that a new one might live, unlike the "fools outside". I think it was at this moment, after defeating Friede, that the seeds of doubts were planted in my heart."

"About what?"

"The linking of the Fire."

The end of the path was beyond them, and with it the endless horizon sprinkled by floating mounds of earth. A sheer cliff leading to nothing, except a fall that would last… how long would it last? Where there even a place to fall to if there were no lands to fall on? Suddenly, Corrin realized something. Weren't they supposed to return to the previous path?

"Taking the long route will avail us naught. Time is of the essence, and I trust you have enough strength to spare."

"Mother! You can't be serious!" Corrin's ears perked up in disbelief when she understood. "I'm not a wyvern! You can't just ask that!"

"You considered having Azura on your back to escape Hoshido." Pointed out her adoptive mother.

"It's not the same!" Protested Corrin. Feeling her cheeks and ears heating up under the flat look she was given, the princess tried to find an argument. "Can't you, I don't know… fly?"

"While I am flattered you seem to believe me omnipotent, gravity is a foe I have never been able to overcome." The… admittedly weird grimace Lora made took Corrin even more by surprise… Oh. Right. She must have fallen to her death in the past….

"How many times did you…"

"Too many times. I will not elaborate, nor can I reach our destination without your assistance. You must carry me." Asserted Mother in a tone admitting no retort. "Hopefully we reach the island before sunset to establish a camp."

Corrin looked at the vast distance separating them from the target island. She was reasonably sure she could do it alone and in time, even without exerting herself the same way as before. With someone on her back… maybe. Though with Mother's ridiculous strength having her fall was unlikely, even without a saddle or ropes. And she was experienced in riding wyverns too… the idea of being used as a mount definitely didn't feel great, but Corrin really didn't like to think how that proposal was infinitely more likely to succeed than her half-baked plan of making Azura flee with her.

"Can we first test if it's feasible at least?" Suggested the princess.

And it appeared quickly and unfortunately that yes, the whole thing seemed very possible. Like she expected Lora gripped with her legs and arms with such strength Corrin wasn't sure she could actually dislodge her if she tried, and the added weight was a lot less noticeable than she feared. It wouldn't be really comfortable for either of them, but the potential gain in time was too great to ignore. Flexing her wings a few times and with a promise Lora would finish her story on the flight, the princess made a few tentative jumps, feeling her passenger solid grip. Then with a determined roar, Corrin jumped from the cliff and took flight. She flapped with all her strength, waiting for gravity to shift in some absurd way as she went further and further up… and suddenly, she found herself free. She flapped her wings hurriedly, disoriented by the lack of pressure. Where was up? Down? Each movement of limbs pushed her forward or on the sides, wings and arms and legs together… Corrin slowly stopped flailing as she realized she wasn't exactly flying anymore, synchronizing her six limbs in motion, undulating her tail to better steer her course. She wasn't flying. She was swimming in the air. Why, though? Glancing all around, the princess could only find a single point of reference: she was far away from every single landmass. Did it mean gravity here really was only attached to the land? There truly wasn't an up or down? If she wasn't so focused on her course, the implication would leave Corrin dizzy.

"I suppose now is a good time, seeing as you are more stable." Said Lora, and Corrin left out a soft growl in answer. "I shall take that as a yes. Where was I… the Painted World. I left it with the seed of doubt in my heart, though it did not deter me from going back to Firelink Shrine. There I received blessing and strength from the remnants of the defeated Lords of Cinders, then was sent to the Kiln of the First Flame to kindle it. The landscape greeting me was eerily similar to how this land is fractured, though everything was more compressed together."

Having Mother speak directly from her back was weirdly distracting, a bit like when Camilla went in her back to speak directly into her ear. The lack of ability to answer intelligibly didn't help.

"I was about to head for the top of the Kiln when something attracted my attention. What looked like a path down. Taken by curiosity, I headed there, expecting little more than more ruins. Ruins did I find aplenty, of past kingdoms now conglomerated near the Kiln as the world frayed and shrunk. And deeper still, until I found something I never would have imagined in a thousand lifetimes. The path to a town, the oldest city of mankind, gifted by the gods. The Ringed City."

Corrin adjusted her course when she felt the tug of gravity coming from one of the floating masses of land, sliding away to retrieve the weightless area of the sky as she listened with half an ear, the other attentive to the wind.

"Coming inside the city was a trial in an on itself. Powerful defences watched upon the walls and inside. The city itself was… surprisingly beautiful. Ancient and crumbling, with vegetation covering many of the stone works. Then I found what remained of its inhabitants: hollowed and decaying men, reduced to beasthood or mindlessness after a life far too long. I fought the knights of the Ringed City, the first warriors of mankind, and there I started to uncover the truth hidden away by the gods. In their armor seared by a seal of fire, and the history carried by their weapons. I told you the gods fought the everlasting dragons, have I not?" Her grip was tight as steel, yet it tensed even further on her scales. "They did, yes. Though they did not do so alone. Man fought by their side, wielding weapons and armors manufactured in the Abyss. The Abyss, the Dark that I was taught contained nothing but horror and evil. Yet the first warriors of mankind proudly wielded it in the battle to establish the world. And for that deed they were they erased from history, contained within that city gifted by the gods alongside their lords."

Corrin wanted to growl with indignation. The closest she could think of was how dark magic was seen. Maybe it was because she was raised so long in Nohr and had time to read about and discuss with Leo, but she couldn't imagine something like condemning the dark mages to being forgotten and locked away after using them in war. Dark magic was dangerous for sure, but it wasn't a reason to treat everyone using it like criminals and monsters, and by the dragon's understanding it was basically what happened in Mother's home with humanity's champions.

"It took time for me to really understand this all. Even perceiving it with my own Soul and gathering more and more evidence as I progressed in the Ringed City, I still clung to my faith, to my denial." Honestly, Corrin could really understand that after doubting herself in Hoshido, especially after that dinner night… "And I found someone that could assuage my fears, feed into my desire for reassurance: Shira, daughter of Duke Seath and one of the last guardians of the Ringed City. She was full of faith and belief, and even through the locked door of her chapel we spoke for hours on end. Not knowing of my duty and feeling my doubts, she offered me to become part of the Spears of the Church, those protecting the sleep of the daughter of Gwyn sleeping within the Ringed City."

A small chuckle escaped Lora, and Corrin bent her neck to look back at her adoptive mother, confident nothing was menacing either of them so high in the sky. Winds propelled the dark hair back and fully unveiled the nostalgic fondness of Lora's smile. The grip on her neck and scales was still strong, she was in no danger of falling. And perhaps where they were even falling would not be a true fall? Would Lora just float and swim in the air too? Attempting to get some of her mind away from the doom and gloom, the dragon entertained the image of her adoptive mother vaguely moving forward and leaving a trail of fire behind.

"I accepted. In this place trapped in its own time, away from the pressure of the fading Fire, I fought as a Spear of the Church, summoned time and time again to protect the church where sleeping Filianore rested. Even then, pushed by insatiable curiosity and despite Shira's warnings, I kept exploring the Ringed City. To occupy me, she tasked me to grant the mercy of death to the mighty dragon Midir, who was being more and more corrupted by the Dark he relentlessly devoured to keep the Abyss at bay of the Ringed City. A difficult task I did not succeed at the time, and I returned to my exploration…"

Lora looked forward then up, crossing gaze with Corrin. She looked about to say something, maybe to ask her to look forward and not have them crash into something before ultimately deciding otherwise. Which was perfect for Corrin who didn't really have a human mouth to protest right now, and anyway she was the one flying with someone on her back, she deserved some slack!

"In the end and despite Shira's comforting sermons, my doubts became too strong. Like Vilhelm said, for people like me, every secret must be unearthed. Little by little, I was forced to accept the truth as I found every single clue pointing towards the same thing."

The smile became a scowl. Her next words were deliberate and scathing, ringing with bitter conviction.

"The gods feared humanity, and with that fear they sealed away the Dark and the Abyss. They caged our champions in a glittering city outside of time. Our faith, our beliefs… lies to shackle humanity to the gods, so that they would rule over us eternally. And for what? There were no gods left now. The world was spiralling toward oblivion, all because Lord Gwyn could not accept their time, their supremacy, could come to an end. It was at this moment that I vowed, like prince Lothric must have before me. I vowed I would not die for a lie, no matter the consequences."

Corrin let out a low growl of understanding, looking once more in front of her to fight the stiffness growing in her neck. It really explained many things, like why Lora had no compunction in looting graves to find out about events of the past yet she was so upset to have pretended to be her mother.

"I decided to trespass the Church of Filianore and find out what lied beyond the illusions. After Lothric and Lorian, what was one more broken vow? I entered the church and defeated the other Spears trying to stop me. There I found Filianore, sleeping… and when I touched the pure white egg she cradled, the illusion upon the city faded with the egg's destruction. Time caught up, and I found myself in a world of grey and ashes, where everything had burned to sustain the world for naught. There I found Gael, the old knight who sent me to the Painted World. He had devoured the old pygmies, the first kings of men, absorbed the Dark Souls within them and becoming mad in the process." When Corrin looked back with as much of a quizzical head movement as she could, Lora thankfully got her lack of understanding. "To make a new Painted World, the little painter required a very specific pigment. The Dark Soul itself, condensed as liquid blood. It was spread thinly in the modern men; the gods made them stray too far from the Dark. It would have required killing an untold number, whereas the royal pigmies, those primeval men, still held it in great potency."

Corrin nodded awkwardly with her draconic head. Part of herself was sad to not be able to ever see that world, that place Mother once called home. Lothric, Irithyll and the Boreal Valley, Anor Londo, the Ringed City, and so many other places. Despite their terrible condition when Lora crossed them, they must have been so beautiful. Much like the ruinous landscape she was flying above, in fact. Despite the absence of human life, the dragon could easily see herself fly around for days on end.

"Though because they were so old, their blood had dried. Thus Gael devoured them, making himself the vessel of a massive Dark Soul. He attacked me in his madness and I killed him in self-defence, though perhaps it was what he wanted all along. I gathered his blood and brought it back to the painter. She was happy, naively happy, saying she couldn't wait to paint her new world and to show it to her 'Uncle Gael'." Lora looked away, gazing at the lands below. "She asked me my name. To name her painting, her new world. I was touched. Even now I am proud that somehow, my name would be that of a lasting good somewhere. A cold, dark, gentle place many must call home by now. And sometimes… sometimes I regret declining when she offered me to stay with her. To live in her painted world once it was made. It would have been the easier path. But I could not see myself deserve to live in that world. Not after everything I have done. Not after killing her beloved 'Uncle' and lacking the guts to tell her." Lora closed her eyes and rested her head on Corrin's back, holding tighter as she whispered in the wind. "… Would you have, Corrin? In my place, would you have told her the truth?"

Corrin hesitated, then growled in a way she hoped was understandable as affirmative. She understood why Mother didn't speak up at that time, but everyone deserved to know what happened to their family. Maybe it was only her inexperience on the matter, but she couldn't imagine anyone who would rather remain ignorant.

"I see." That was all the acknowledgement Lora offered, but it seems she comprehended Corrin's answer. "Though, the matter of the painter soon slipped away from my mind. I had to reach a decision regarding my own world… my own fate. The Fire would consume it all to subsist just a few centuries, perhaps even just a few years more. Seeing the world of ashes and the Kiln empty of all life, all sounds, even colors. I was becoming desperate to find an issue. Any issue, at any cost. But I couldn't ask those who still resided in Firelink Shrine. They were all devoted to the Linking of the Fire, and for the Firekeeper… it was the meaning of her entire existence."

Not unlike how she had been by the expectations and role thrust upon her, thought Corrin as she corrected her course instinctively, using her tail to push away from a landmass whose attraction started to become noticeable. She was lucky to have found support in Orochi, Reina, and even Kaze in the end. Alone, Corrin would have been stayed trapped with Azura, unable to prevent a tragedy or search for the truth…

"In the end, I found help with a Child of the Dark, a witch whose knowledge gave me the hints I needed to uncover another path." Lora looked up at the darkening sky, the setting sun, with wistful reminiscence. "A much kinder soul than I am, who even forgave me for how I first left her in a cell because of my past preconceptions... Karla opened my eyes about the intended march of the world. Fire would have waned and extinguished in time, leading the world to an Age of Dark where humans would live. But in that world, the gods would have long faded away with the Fire. And Gwyn, already fearful of the Dark, sought to prevent that at all costs. And thus, the First Sin happened, the linking of the Fire with Humanity's Soul. A Sin I, anointed with the cinders of the Lords, had the potential to rectify…"

Corrin felt her adoptive mother's gaze bearing on her and she turned her flexible neck to look. Lora was indeed looking intensely. As if she was trying to discern something, but what, the dragon had no clue. Or… was she looking at her soul? Even knowing it didn't mean Lora could read her mind, it was still a bit unnerving.

"… In the end, I found the way to convince the Firekeeper. Granting her eyes." Corrin tilted her head, confused. "Firekeepers have their sight removed as part of their initiation. For if they retain it, or it is restored to them, they might glimpse a world without the Fire. They may learn of the truth the gods have so desperately hidden and be enticed into betraying their purpose. Though, that is not a certainty." Lora's hands gripped her back tighter. "My Firekeeper… she asked me to reconsider. The truth, what the eyes made her witness, it was a betrayal against the meaning of her existence. To surrender the world to the unknown, to the embrace of the Dark… though in the end, she complied. And to my shock, before I departed once again, she confided something unexpected. She told me what the eyes have shown her. That one day, in the vast stretch of darkness of a world without Fire, tiny flames, like precious embers, would be lit and dance. Life in the Dark. Light in the Abyss."

Mother carefully raised her hands, holding herself with the strength of her legs alone, and opened them. Freeing tiny, fleeting flames floating in the darkening sky. A trail of stars Corrin followed on the horizon, before they slowly vanished. She closed her hands, breathing deep in the cold wind on high.

"I departed with newfound conviction in my heart. One that, I admit, was exactly what I needed for the task ahead. The First Flame was not defenceless you see, a guardian awaited, and I decided I would only fight when I gained all the strength I could obtain." An incredulous snort escaped the dragon. "In hindsight, I was already somewhat close to my actual strength." Admitted Lora with a light chuckle. "But I neither did I know that, nor would you have convinced me at the time. As a result, I went to hunt down the remaining legends of old. The Old Demon King in the depth of Smouldering Lake, The Gravetender of the Painted World, the Nameless King atop the Archdragon Peak…"

Lora stopped talking. Corrin didn't understand why until she noticed how close her head was from hers. In her fascination with the story, she managed to twist her elongated draconic neck to better listen so much it was starting to be painful.

"Look ahead, Corrin. I will tell you all the details." Promised Mother, and the dragon reluctantly focused on the flight ahead, all ears. "Let me start with my first quarry, the Old Demon King, progenitor of the Demon Prince. To reach him, I had to trespass deeper than the Catacombs of Carthus…"

The path before them, open and clear, allowed the dragon to fully focus on her passenger's words. A story of adventure and discovery, of challenges and tribulations. Rooted in the grim dejection of a world's end, the certitude all that remained was to make use of the last strands to weave a cloth strong enough to shield against the journey.

"Surrounded by the bodies of his fallen people, he came to me with a hammer burning like magma. A catalyst for pyromancies he wielded with a strength age seemed to have barely slowed down, calling fiery rocks from the sky and bathing the ground in flames. I cloaked myself in the armor of the Black Knights of old Lordran, the very same armor used in the first Demon War, armed with the coldest weaponry of Irythill to extinguish his assaults…"

Yet Lora's words soared upon wings of pride as she recounted her quest, her victories. Each death a mere setback, each defeat a lesson, each victory rewarded with a fallen enemy's soul, each great soul a new artifact to add to her growing hoard. HER

"… the way of the Ancient Dragons promised eternity, yet they fell to the Lords all the same. Even the great Midir was succumbing to the Dark, and of all those who attempted to devote themselves to the way, none became a dragon in truth. I chose to ignore this empty promise, and upon the giant belfry, I rung the bell to challenge the master of the Archdragon Peak. A figure of myths I would have never imagined meeting in the flesh, a relic before the very dawn of the Age of Fire. The Nameless King, son of Gwyn, stricken from the annals of history for his crime of siding with the Ancient Dragons…"

Legends beyond Corrin's imagination came to life within the recounting, battles that in her mind the clash of an entire army alone could compare to. Childish wonder mixed with a yearning, the strangely enticing desire to measure herself to the legends singing in her draconic blood. Lost in the grand tale and the whirlwind of sensations, the dragon flew with renewed vigor toward the land shrouded in twilight.

"… despite its size, Midir moved faster than any wyvern. Less nimble than the Storm King, but each of its motions carried many times the strength. My dragonslayer great bow served only a scant few times before he closed the distance, forcing me to rely on melee. The Dragon Tooth struck with enough force to make the dragon flinch, and the Swordspear shattered Midir's stone scales with lightning. Yet his assaults never relented: charging at me with fire in his breath, biting and clawing, using his tail to batter me away whenever I tried to approach its hind legs. Facing him head on was my best option, avoiding death by a hair breath each time his jaws closed, each time his flames spilled forth… Oh."

The landing came with an almost disappointing surprise, interrupting Lora's recounting of the titanic battle against Darkeater Midir. The dragon growled in relief, folding her tired wings as the rider slid from her back. Not only her wings. Her limbs ached from the constant motion, the swimming to accelerate their advance in the sky devoid of gravity. And it wasn't taking into account the persistent burn in her left wing, gods she would have landed much sooner had Mother not established they would only land at the precise location she wanted: a remote location far from the edge of the floating island, close to the ruins of the city, but sufficiently isolated by vegetation they would be difficult to be detected.

"Good job, Corrin. Do you feel apt to prepare camp?" The dragon answered with a huff, laying down and coiling her tail around her body. "I will do so alone, then. And finish my story in the meantime."

It took little time for the wood to be gathered and lit with the same magically comforting flame as last night. The dragon crawled closer to the fire, stretching her limbs in the comforting heat while Lora retraced the last steps of her past.

"Midir was the very last opponent I have slain before confronting the First Flame. Even in places least affected, I could see time was running out: the darkening sun, a progressive absence of life and undeath. Where I would before fight for my life or pass by stealthily, I found only silence."

Lora's hand passed above the campfire, collecting a few straying flames before gently blowing them back where they came from.

"Collecting the last of the things I thought could be useful, I reached the Kiln once more. The Soul of Cinder awaited me. The last guardian, the sentinel preserving the last remnant of the Flame. The combined souls of all who kindled the Fire thorough the ages in a single being. Wielding a simple coiled sword, he approached me, intent on either testing my worthiness, or barring me from taking the last embers in battle… and what a battle it was!"

Corrin's ears twitched when Mother raised her voice, in an oddly trembling tone that was neither hesitation nor fear. Uncoiling her long neck, the dragon's attention followed as she looked up this novelty.

"I brought the weapons I amassed in my journey, and for each of them I found myself outmatched. He danced around my axes, batted away my spears and overpowered my swords. Techniques beyond the greatest swordsmen I encountered bypassed my guard again and again, piercing my heart, crushing my head and cutting my limbs, so quickly, so mightily!"

Lora's eyes shone excitedly in the night, gazing wide open at the past with flushed cheeks. Restless hands mimicked the past movements, her head tilting left and right as if following the unseen rhythm of that deadly dance.

"Hundreds, nay, thousands of souls that all went on their own journey, all meeting and defeating opponents such as those I fought, forged in a fiery crucible of conflict. All of the power, all of the knowledge, everything on the arsenal of the past Lords, all focused on me and me alone! When kept the distance with bows, knives and bombs, they replied with crystal sorceries. Poison and frost were repelled by pyromancies, the wounds I inflicted closed under the power of most ancient prayers. And it was all cinder! I could feel it in my bones, none of those souls truly were, they had all been burned away. It was all but reflexes, the twitching of a body knowing how to breath by itself, and it was beyond anything I have ever met!"

Something echoed once more into the dragon's blood. The same yearning, the same burning desire she saw reflected into Mother's expression as she walked back and forth energetically. That primal urge to rise, to struggle, to prove her mettle and destroy what was raised against her in her path. A song of conquest and fate.

"I barely noticed my death, I barely remember any of these deaths, but I remember running. Running back to the fight, throwing myself in that battle where I was so desperately outmatched, where nowhere in skill or strength I could hop to prevail. And yet every time, I survived just a bit longer! Each and every death, whetting myself against that merciless grinder, that challenge I have never thought could test me thus!"

Unadulterated joy seeped into her every word, unforgettable passion radiated from her every breaths. Untouched by envy, by fear, by regrets, even by bloodlust itself, only remained the purest determination to rise against the challenge, so strong she could almost taste it in the air.

"I pushed! I pushed it, further and further, I could see the wounds pile on, I could see it weaken! When I finally pushed it far enough, another soul came to the forefront, the first soul, the first Lord, the echo of Gwyn himself, armed with a greatsword wreathed in flames and sunlight forged into lightning! The end was in sight! Thunder filled my ears, the smoke of charred flesh my nose, every single one of my muscles ached for deliverance or rest, and I kept, fighting, on, until I worked! One strike, one unbalanced strike! It was all I needed, it was enough to parry and unbalance the Soul of Cinder, to topple Lord Gwyn himself and drive my melted and broken sword into his skull! And there. I. Won!"

The victory cry echoed in the night with relished pride as Lora close her fist in triumph, the wildest and largest smile ever on her face. Then, slowly, almost agonizingly, she exhaled. Sit down. And when she opened her eyes again…

"I… called upon the Firekeeper. To honor our vow… to end the cycle… end the world…" Each word fell as if she tore off a bandage little by little. "She took the last embers… the last warmth of the Fire… and gave them to me. I… I left her. In the Dark. In search of the gate. The gate I learned would let me go… somewhere… I… did not care where… and with impenetrable abyss behind… I left without turning back. Appearing somewhere northest of Windmire, near the road… I was ambushed by deserters turned bandits… met Garon and his guards, who were pursuing them… and you know the rest."

Yes, the dragon knew the rest well enough. Yet… there was something. Something she needed to know, something she needed to ask. The world seemed to change as Corrin returned to her human form, feeling small and muted until the limitations of her usual condition became once more her normalcy. The princess shook her head, clearing her thoughts of the weird way she was starting to think when she spent so much time transformed.

"Mother… Why didn't you stay?" For a moment, Corrin thought she wouldn't get an answer. Not when her adoptive mother's face shifted in a single instant from bewilderment to anger to stone-faced. "No, I'm sorry—"

"I… was afraid." The admission, no, the confession, interrupted Corrin's attempt to excuse herself. "I was so afraid." Lora's façade crumbled completely. Gone was the strength, gone was the passion. Even the light of her eyes seemed to wane and flicker. "Of the world beyond the cycle… of the darkness beyond the Abyss… I knew nothing. And I… I could not face it." She shifted on her sitting, orange linings coursing briefly through her body. "Even with the Firekeeper promising it would not be the end… even knowing there would be something… I ran away." She grasped at the stray flames above the campfire again, this time keeping the small flames it in her palms. "I left the Firekeeper alone… alone in the dark. And I cannot... I cannot imagine myself staying there. Not knowing if in this darkness, I would have even been able to hear her voice… to even think of it, my mind is petrified. I could not stay. I cannot conceive to have stayed at all."

Uneasy silence covered the camp, a cold blanket brought by the final piece of the story. Ended neither in triumph nor contemplation, but a shameful flight. From one who did not fear death, to concede so entirely before the unknow. Corrin didn't know what to say, or what to think, really. She didn't understand, wasn't sure if she would ever understand what Lora had lived. The only thing she was sure… was that she couldn't let her adoptive mother like this.

"Mother, I think it's almost time." Lora looked at her quizzically. "Azura always sings around this time of the evening or night. I can feel it, always. And the pendant feels it too." She held the jewel, which was starting to emit its signature blue light, high enough that it would rival the bonfire. "I'd like to sing too, this time. I don't have Azura's gift, but I'm sure it'll make you feel better."

Lora gazed at the shining pendant before briefly nodding, a thankful nod that gave Corrin the courage to overcome her embarrassment at singing with a public for the first time. Azura did say her inexperience was what held her back most, but it was hard to believe when comparing oneself to the songstress. She cleared her throat, breathed in once, twice…

"In the white light, a hand reaches through

A double-edged blade cuts your heart in two…"

As soon as the song left her lips, her doubts quietened. Swept aside by the gentle stream of notes, the princess followed the memory of Azura dancing in the garden.

"Dawn breaks through the gloom, white as a bone

Lost in thoughts all alone…"

Corrin closed her eyes, following the elusive guidance of the pendant, as if Azura truly was here with her, dancing along with a comforting smile, mischievous eyes laughing gently at her mistakes.

"You are the ocean's gray waves, destined to seek

Life beyond the shore just out of reach

Yet the waters ever change, flowing like time

The path is yours to climb…"

Even if she was stumbling on some words, even if she missed the proper height of voice, it didn't matter. Lora was smiling, listening and letting herself go. Bolstered by her success, Corrin decided to finish the entire song, hoping it would bring peaceful rest even without dancing magic.

"The path you walk on belongs to destiny, just let it flow

All of your joy and your pain will fall like the tide, let it flow…"

Oh gosh, she was forgetting the last verse. Well, the song made the impact she wanted, so it was all good, isn't it? Corrin opened her mouth to repeat the refrain…

"Sing with me a song, of silence and blood.

The rains fall but can't wash away the mud."

Mother instantly stood up and flashed a blade in the direction of the new voice. Corrin, dumbstruck, could only look around until she found the source: a silhouette, coming from behind the trees.

"Within my ancient heart dwells madness and pride.

Can no one, hear my cry."

The newcomer didn't attempt to hide their approach, or even look as if he would defend himself. While the hood of his grey robes did conceal his face, leaving visible only a handful of long blue hair, he simply approached their little camp, singing… beautifully.

"You are the ocean's gray waves, destined to seek

Life beyond the shore just out of reach

Yet the waters ever change, flowing like time

The path is yours to climb…"

The man followed the melody to perfection, his voice deeper and undeniably less refined than Azura's, and yet it only brought a dignity, a majesty to the song the princess never expected to find in the song. And with the end of the refrain, a tranquil, peaceful silence settled, one not even Mother's blade seemed to disturb.

"I'm sorry. I know it is unwise to attract attention, but could not help myself when I heard you. I hope you will forgive me for singing over you." Apologized the newcomer.

"No, it's alright." Said Corrin, still a bit stunned. "I'm sorry, it's just… we didn't expect anyone here."

"No, no, I'm sorry. I do not expect anyone to not be on guard in this land." The man apologized again, apparently not even looking at Lora's sword.

Lora observed the newcomer with an incredible intensity, as if she was trying to pierce the darkness of his hood with her gaze alone before speaking imperiously.

"Then you will hold no ill will if we ask for introductions. And for you to reveal what hides beneath this cloak."

"Of course." Agreed the stranger apologetically. "Forgive me, it seems my manners have declined in the absence of company."

Reaching for his hood with his two hands, showing he was not armed, the man took it off entirely to reveal a more youthful visage than Corrin had expected with such a voice. No, not youthful really, it was the face of an adult, but the voice really made her thought of someone older, maybe like Gunter. His traits were well-defined, his face sharp yet not unfriendly. Blue hair fell on his shoulders, and Corrin would swear that despite the low light of the bonfire, they looked almost the same shade as Azura's. The resemblance became even more striking when the man opened his eyes, revealing a darker shade yet still golden irises, once again reminding the princess of her dear friend.

"Please, call me Anthony." Keeping his hands in evidence, the man sat down near the fire. "And it has been a while since I last conversed with a living person."

Chapter Text

POV Lora

“You will forgive me then for inquiring further.” Said Lora, her blade reflecting the fire.

The newcomer sitting near the fire was far too suspicious. Surviving in this land was not impossible in itself: whether plants or animals, there seemed to be enough spared from the murderous wrath of the Einherjars to sustain oneself. His attire was simple and unremarkable, showing traces of wear anyone would accumulate over long periods of use. The absence of visible weaponry on his person could be explained by the use of sorcery, perhaps a safer option in these circumstances. Yet…

“We have met someone whose traits are very similar to yours. The resemblance you have is, let us say, uncanny.”

“Would you mean Princess Azura?” Asked the so-called Anthony with a calm unfitting a man under the menace of a sword.

“That’s her!” Corrin interrupted excitedly. “Are you perhaps her father?”

“… No, I am not. Though I share the blood of the royal line, I am no descendant of the main branch.”

Lora briefly debated with herself before sheathing her sword, deciding it was unlikely the stranger lied on either point. If he could pinpoint who they were talking about immediately, he must have known Azura herself. Few parents would deny their children, and she had her own reasons to believe that he was not Azura’s father. As for the blood… once again, she had her own insight on the subject, and it told her that blade would have had little use.

“But you look so much like her! I mean the eyes, the hair… you even know Lost in Thought All Alone!” Pointed out Corrin, sounding disappointed.

“I do share their distinct features.” Agreed the man. “But Princess Azura inherited her looks entirely from her mother, Queen Arete…”

So, she was indeed queen before arriving in Nohr. No wonder she commanded respect when all she had were herself and her child. Thought Lora wistfully.

“… just like you, Corrin, inherited from your mother Mikoto.”

The words instantly snapped Lora back to reality. Unless the man spied on them for far longer than what he implied, there were no ways for him to know that name unless he did know beforehand.

“You know my mother? You… know me?” Asked Corrin as she leaned forward hopefully.

“I do.” Said ‘’Anthony’’ with a small nod. “Mikoto is the one who introduced me to the royal castle, not long before your birth. You may have grown much since you left this realm, but I will always recognize you.”

“I can’t believe it… how much did you know her? Was she really Arete’s sister? You said they left this realm! How did they do it? Why—”

“That is enough, Corrin.” The glint in the princess’ eyes was unmistakable: despite her fatigue, the girl would keep asking questions until she literally fell over.

“But…” The protest Corrin was about to use was drowned by an impressive yawn, ruining it before it could be said. “Sorry.”

“Unless our ‘’guest’’ plans to leave us during the night, he may answer these questions tomorrow.” The golden irises flickered in her direction. “You must rest. If you must ask something still, think of what is important.

Lora had noticed it from the start how the man did not give her more than a single glance. The entirety of his attention has been on Corrin. Not his eyes alone: his posture, his words, his very soul. They all pointed toward her princess with a restrained but noticeable desire. No, more than a desire, a yearning, the kind leading all sorts of men and gods to their doom. One pushing to ignore even a blade at one’s neck or the closeness of a precipice, be it treasures in the dark or rivers in the desert. Perhaps he would be amenable to answering anyway, but Lora had the suspicion he would answer much more readily to Corrin.

“I guess it’s true…” Said Corrin, ears leaning in disappointment. “Sir Anthony, could you tell us just one thing then? Do you know who is behind these invisible soldiers? Why they did… and still do… all this?”

The pleasantness of the stranger evaporated at her words, the question hanging in the silence only interrupted by the crackling of the fire. When he spoke at last, it was with the gravity of a funeral.

“Some truths are better left unspoken.”

“Wh-what do you mean?” Asked Corrin, shaken by the sudden change in attitude.

“It is a cursed knowledge you seek. In the truest and most literal sense. Knowing it is a danger. Speaking it aloud is to invite peril. Learning it will mark you for death. There is much I can tell you. Of your home, of your mother. This… is better left buried.”

Now, Lora was certain. He was addressing Corrin, a warning for her alone. She was the sole reason for his presence. If he held any interest in her, it was vastly superseded by the princess. Her input would amount to naught in the matter.

“… I still want to know.” Corrin reaffirmed, holding on to her conviction as ‘’Anthony’’ listened quietly. “I’ve come this far despite the danger. I need to know the truth. I need to know who is behind this war. I need to know who… why Mother was killed. I must. Please.”

With each one of her words, the man’s face was further carved with tension. As if a burden was slowly lowered upon his shoulder, a reluctance his very body screamed at the world to listen to. No, not the world, just Corrin. Yet, as Lora suspected…

“If that is what you desire.” He relented, hiding his reluctance with all the subtlety of a young conscript. “But not here. Not tonight.”

“Why not?” Insisted Corrin, barely suppressing another yawn.

“I am sorry, but it is too dangerous to speak about it here.” ‘’Anthony’’ gestured in the direction of the ruined town they noticed from afar. “Inside the city lies Castle Gyges, the royal palace. There, we will be safe to talk.”

“That, and it is past time you went to bed. “Lora gave the stubborn girl a heavy cloak. “Focus on your rest.”

“I get it… Thank you.” She took the coat and wrapped herself with it. “And good night to you too, Sir Anthony.”

The man simply nodded in response, and the girl went to lie down in the campfire warmth. A light snoring came out almost instantly after she did, a testament to her state of exhaustion. After checking to make sure her little princess was well and truly asleep, Lora turned her attention to him.

“Will you not rest? I will keep watch for the Einherjars.”

“There is no need. No harm shall befall us tonight.”

His tone was not reassuring. No, it was one of absolute certainty. Many suspicions battled within Lora’s mind, some more contradictory than others. Who was that man, truly? Though, calling him a man was the wrong way to approach the subject.

“Then perhaps you may answer a question of my own as well. What is your relationship to Corrin?”

Instead, she finally asked the question that had burned her tongue from the moment the stranger unveiled his face. A question she had preferred to wait for her little princess to sleep before asking it.

“I have only gazed upon portraits of Queen Mikoto.” Lora continued in the silence, determined to get an answer. “But the resemblance between Corrin and her is plain to see. Though she did not realize, so focused she was on the memory of Azura, your own traits are akin to the missing half of her lineage.” Using a simple pyromantic spell, Lora rekindled the campfire. The sudden brightness illuminated the face of her opposite, highlighting a terrible poker face she now suspected was passed down this side of the family tree. “And beyond your flesh alone, your soul is too much alike in its inhumanity.”

A soul that simply could not belong to a mortal man. Such a heavy soul, rippled like an agitated lake, and so deep it may very well be as bottomless as the Canyon itself.

“Some truths are better left unspoken. This one, most of all.” ‘’Anthony’’ looked upon the sleeping Corrin longingly, confirming her doubts before forcing himself to face Lora once more. “Perhaps I made a mistake revealing myself to you.”

“You are not the first to tell me this.” The memory of the Rainbow Sage came to her mind, the old man she had more than her share of questions to ask to. “Why does she not know?”

“I asked Mikoto to never speak of me to her. I would ask you to do the same.” Requested, no, pleaded the stranger in such a way Lora raised an eyebrow.

“Why? It is plain you wish for nothing more than to have her call you Father.” She pointed out, turning his expression sour and his voice bitter.

“To ask me such a thing. Who are you to her? Does she even know what you are?”

He knew. Whereas he supposedly knew all like the Rainbow Sage or simply the nature of things like herself, it mattered little. It was her turn to be taken aback. Such a simple question, the mirror of the one she asked him. One she would have had great trouble answering before. Or rather, one she would not have been able to answer with honesty.

“She does know. She had the courage to face and accept my truth. I believe she would for you too.” Her pride and joy. So much more than she ever hoped. “Though I only played the part, I am proud she still calls me Mother.”

After a moment of silence, a melodious hum escaped the stranger, his eyes losing a sliver of ferocity.

“Nevertheless, I would avoid this burden upon her.” Once more he looked upon the sleeping form of Corrin. Longingly, sadly, before returning to Lora.

From his answer to his attitude, the power she perceived, Lora’s mind was starting to form a worrying picture. All the more with the events that have played up to their encounter, with the whispers she gathered from departed souls. If what she suspected was even remotely close to the truth…

“If I have to hide the truth from Corrin again, against my own promises, then you must give me a good reason to accept it might be for her own sake.” She said calmly, holding on to her ground. “Tell me who you truly are. Tell me why you adamantly refuse to give her this happiness.”

‘’Anthony’’ closed his eyes in silence. A tense, yet peaceful silence, without the hostility she expected to her confrontational words. Then slowly, deliberately, he opened them and spoke.

“I am the forgotten dragon.”

A shiver ran down Lora’s spine as he confirmed her very thoughts.

“The betrayed king.”

The golden irises stared unflinchingly, inhumanly, waiting for a weakness.

“The entombed god.”

It was as if she was back in the river, trying to keep herself afloat amidst heavy currents. It took all her willpower to keep herself still. To not draw her weapons and face the creature whose power rivaled her own.

“I am Anankos. The Silent Dragon who rules over the Veiled Kingdom of Valla.”

POV Hinoka

Flying has always been a pleasure for Hinoka. A pleasure balanced by her goal of improving herself enough to one day participate in the rescue of Corrin, until her sister was miraculously brought back. It should have been the end. It should have meant the end of any worries and concerns associated with riding her Pegasus. Not the beginning of a new war declared by the Nohrian scums! Hinoka wished she could have stayed with Corrin at the castle, but she had her own responsibilities. While the Sky Knights and most Pegasus Knights went with Ryoma, her own unit was tasked with spreading the message of war as quickly and as far as possible. She already transited through Fort Jinya and much of the countryside before receiving the message from Saizo, the one causing her current distress. Corrin was lost again. Fallen into the waters of the Yellow River during the fight against the Nohrian scums.

Hinoka came close to calling Saizo a liar when he begrudgingly explained the situation in more detail—he would have left with barely two words if she didn’t protest! That Corrin transformed into a dragon by her own power and managed to fly all the way from Castle Shirasagi to the Yellow River filled her with incredulous wonder. That she still expected to stop the conflict from happening… Hinoka could believe that part, frustratingly enough. Corrin was too kind, just as kind as Queen Mikoto was, and despite knowing what the Nohrians did, her sister still wanted to avoid a war. It took Hinoka even more effort to extract from the tight-lipped ninja that Corrin fell in the water with the Queen of Nohr after an aerial duel, disappearing in the catastrophic wave she created to slow down their advance. If she hadn’t been assured strongly that Kagero was already searching for Corrin and received the new orders of Ryoma, Hinoka would have turned back and searched her sister herself. But her task was too important; Ryoma insisted on it. Now that she warned the southern provinces, she was to rally the southern countries to the war against Nohr.

“We are leaving the Eternal Stairway behind!” She announced loudly, seeing the steep cliffs and endless-looking stairway replaced by the rocky heights of the mountain range. “Stay close to me!”

The Wind Tribe territory, her first destination, was difficult to access. On foot, the best way to access it was to go through the Eternal Stairway, a gigantic ascending and descending path connecting the two sides of the mountains surrounding the Wind Tribe Village. Hinoka expected to simply fly over the mountains themselves before one of the experienced Pegasus Knights explained the danger; winds above the mountains of the Wind Tribes were exceptionally violent to the point only Kinshi could fly properly in these currents, and only the most experienced ones at that. Leaving herself and the Pegasus Knights accompanying her to go through the pass formed by the Eternal Stairway, the one place where the wind was calm enough to go through without troubles.

And while they flew as quickly as they could toward the Wind Tribe village, Hinoka hated her thoughts for running in circles. Nothing had been right since the cowardly assassination carried out by the Nohrians, and she couldn’t help but blame herself. Why wasn’t she quicker to notice something was suspicious? What if she had taken her weapon that day, her image be damned? Had she been at the castle instead of playing messenger, she could have… maybe not prevented Corrin from leaving, but at least accompanied her sister. Maybe she could have saved her from falling into the water… a neigh broke her train of thought.

“Sorry. It’s just so frustrating.” Leaning on her cherished partner’s neck and feeling its powerful muscles move with each beat of her wings, Hinoka tried to relax herself. “We were finally all together…”

The eldest princess tried to focus her thoughts elsewhere. The biggest problem the reinforcements from the Wind Tribe and the other southern countries would face was time. Even if they organized themselves and ran without rest, they would arrive after the fighting would be well underway. On the other hand, according to Ryoma, this would allow them to strike the Nohrian scums in their vulnerable flanks. Forced to lower their altitude until they were almost at ground level due to the turbulences, Hinoka hoped they would find the village soon enough. Their mounts were exhausted fighting the wind all day.

“Village in sight! I can see Castle Reppu!” Announced one of her Pegasus Knights, dispelling the princess’ worry they would have to land prematurely.

“At last! Let’s fly to the outskirts.”

From the descriptions she heard the princess expected to find something as large as some of the big villages in Hoshido’s countryside. Yet despite its name, the Wind Tribe Village was a lot more similar to a town in size, with houses not of wood but instead what looked like bricks and stones. The only structures she could see that were made at least partly of wood were the windmills and the castle.

“I’m Hinoka, Princess of Hoshido. We’ve come to meet your chieftain, Fuga.” She dismounted and smoothed her Pegasus’ flank near the border of the town, shouting her words so the winds wouldn’t take her words away.

It took very little time for an impressively muscled man to come out of the town, his bald head bringing attention to the strength of his gaze and the large bead collar upon his shoulders.

“You must be Princess Hinoka. You have a lot of your father in you.” Stated Fuga, checking on her up and down. “What brings you here to our tribe? A message from Queen Mikoto?”

“Queen Mikoto is dead. She was recently assassinated by Nohrian dark magic.” Whispers rippled through the ranks of the tribesmen at her declaration.

“My condolences for Queen Mikoto’s passing. I pray she finds peace alongside Sumeragi.” Fuga joined his hands briefly to honour. “Did you come to invite me to her funeral?”

“Sorry, that’s not why I’m here. Nohr is attacking us, and we won’t just defend ourselves. This time, we will get the fight to them, and we won’t stop until their entire blighted kingdom has been reduced to rubbles.” Hinoka pointed to the North. “Brother Ryoma sent me here to get your help. He wants your Wind Callers to come to the Southern Provinces and join our troops to assault the Nohrian scum by the flank.”

Fuga frowned at her words, his people’s indistinct whispers growing louder behind him before he turned to them. Hinoka couldn’t make head or tail of what they said due to the screaming winds, but it was obvious they were distraught. If Hoshido came to them, it meant the Nohrian invasion was worse than ever, and the Wind Tribe would certainly not be able to resist if Hoshido fell…

“I refuse.” Fuga faced her again firmly. “The Wind Tribe won’t join your war.”

“What?” Shouted Hinoka, shocked by the unexpected answer. “But they killed Queen Mikoto! They are invading our lands! Why won’t you help us?”

“Queen Mikoto’s death saddens me, but it’s not worth having my people die to protect your lands, Princess. If you want to help your brother, return to him and fight by his side.”

“You can’t be serious! If those monsters win, you know you’re the next they’re going to invade. You’d have no chance against them alone!”

“Why would they?” Asked Fuga. “We have nothing that interests them. We’ve never had soldiers of Nohr set foot here, only their merchants ever travel through.”

“That’s because we always fought them! We fought their dead meat monsters for years! That’s why your people never had to worry about anything!” Argued Hinoka furiously.

Yet the tribesmen didn’t look any more convinced. Worse, some of them seemed, incomprehensibly, offended by her words.

“The only reason I’m not chasing you out for this insult is because of your youth and my friendship with your father, Princess.” Warned Fuga, his thick eyebrows furrowing severely.

“… I didn’t mean to insult you.” Hinoka tried to contain herself and find the right words. She wasn’t going to fail Ryoma like that. “But if you were his friend, why don’t you help us? I thought you always fought by his side.”

“I fought with him for more years than you have been alive, yes.” Even if the princess didn’t know about it, his body that looked carved from stone was there to prove it, covered in scars from many battlefields. “I fought alongside your father because I promised to, and I fought to avenge his death all these years ago. I, not the Wind Tribe. Hoshido has no right to come to our lands and demands we fight as if we were its servants.”

“That’s, that’s not what I’m doing! I’m only asking for your help!” Protested Hinoka, but the look she received from the Wind Tribe screamed as loudly as the winds of the valley.

“You demand the Wind Tribe’s help to attack Nohr, who we’ve never been at war with.” Retorted Fuga harshly. “But when has Hoshido last helped the Wind Tribe in its conflicts? When have your merchants or your healers last step foot here? If we help you, can you guarantee your brother will come for the Wind Tribe if it asks for his assistance?”

“Ryoma would…” Yet Hinoka’s start of a protest rung hollow even to her own ears. She was only here to transmit Ryoma’s message. She wasn’t supposed to, didn’t have the right to negotiate in his name. Takumi could have made some promises, but as a princess she didn’t have that possibility. “… I can’t promise that for him.” She said, frustrated.

Surprisingly, that admission seemed to soften Fuga a bit. “You really have your father’s temper. Even without crossing blades, I can tell you’re sincere.” Gesturing to his gathered people, he added. “If your father had asked for me, I would have come. But your brother wants the Wind Tribe to obey him. We have never bent the knee to anyone and that will not change, not even for Hoshido.”

Hinoka could feel the frustration and helplessness boil together in her guts. What could she say or do to make the Wind Tribe see reason? She couldn’t understand how they didn’t feel threatened by Nohr. Everyone knew they were like a horde of ravenous insects, never satisfied and never content, devouring everything on their path until barren lands was the only thing left. Worse, she was now realizing she had completely fumbled. She thought it obvious that they would accept; it didn’t even cross her mind they could refuse, and in the process Hinoka made all the faux pas she could stumble on, insulting their pride and honour in the process. She only had a single weapon left with her to convince them.

“We have received a sacred sign before going to war.” Hinoka shifted her stance and relaxed her posture as much as she could manage. “The Yato manifested before us, right after Queen Mikoto was assassinated.”

Her words produced an effect beyond what she expected, as the gathering shifted in attitude from hostility and rejection to a mixture of incredulousness and curiosity. Even Fuga looked upon her with renewed intensity.

“Is it true? Have Hoshido truly found the Yato?”

“I swear it on the honour of my father, King Sumeragi, and my mother, Queen Ikona.” The familiar ache in her heart whenever she mentioned her late mother returned, just as painful as remembering her father. “It appeared in the debris of the Dawn Dragon statue that watched over the capital’s central plaza. Lord Zenma, our chief priest, also received a vision. That the Yato means we have received the duty to destroy Nohr and bring peace to the world.”

“Hum…” Fuga didn’t look convinced; if anything he looked wary. “Has the sword chosen a wielder?”

“… It did. It’s my little sister, Corrin. My brother’s retainer swore he saw the blade fly to her hand like an obedient bird.”

“I see, Queen Mikoto’s child…” After a moment of pondering and more words shared with his tribesmen, the chieftain turned his attention back to Hinoka. “I believe you about the Yato, but my answer stays the same. Hoshido can fight its own war, especially if they have the divine sword on their side.”

“That’s…” As Hinoka desperately tried to find something else to say, Fuga spoke again.

“However, it occurs to me we can still have a mutually beneficial arrangement. Some of our youths have been clamouring to get some real-world experience. Since you need all the men and women you can take, I assume you won’t mind taking them with you.”

“No, of course not! We welcome everyone who wants to fight with us.” Relief washed over Hinoka when she realized she wouldn’t leave a complete failure. “We can’t take them with us on our pegasi, but we’ll give them instructions on where to go.”

“Yes, yes, thank you. However, I’d like you to take someone with your party.” A… a child advanced to the chieftain’s level, wearing the clothes of a Diviner. He couldn’t be that much older than Sakura, despite how assured he looked. “His name is Hayato. Please, don’t judge him by his youthful appearance. He is the Tribe’s most skilled Diviner and has mastered a number of unique skills.”

“I don't mean to sound conceited, but... you would be lucky to have me on your team.” Said the child with bravado.

“Heh.” His attitude reminded her of Takumi. If he was half as skilled as her brother… “I’ll take you. Just don’t fall behind when it’s time to fight.”

“Splendid. I know he’ll be a valuable help to you.” Fuga gestured towards their mounts. “But before you leave, Princess, be our guest. Even if we appease the winds, it’s obvious you won’t go far with exhausted pegasi.”

“…” Looking back at her unit, Hinoka was forced to admit they wouldn’t go far. Despite her wish to fly as quickly as possible to the other countries she had to visit, it would be foolish to press on like that. “Very well. Thank you for your hospitality, Chief Fuga.”

Just a day of rest, and they would fly to their next destination, the ninja countries of the south. Some of them already served Hoshido, so they wouldn’t need to go there. Her destination was one of the neutral regions they would traverse before reaching Izumo: the ninja country of Mokushu.

POV Camilla

“My compliments to the chef, Chancellor.” Plucking another grape from its plate, Camilla savoured the honey-covered fruit. “Cheve cuisine is proving itself ever more delightful.”

“It is my ever-greater pleasure to see you appreciate my hospitality, Lady Camilla.” With pudgy fingers, the Chancellor waved a servant over. “Please do taste this cheese. It is as delicate as yourself and taste wonderful with these grapes.”

“My, how enticing.” Cutting a piece of the offered cheese, the princess did find it to pair quite well with the grapes. “Hmm, it is as delicious as you said. I would have some brought to my quarters.”

“Of course. Partake as much as you desire in our fine region’s products.” The Chancellor leaned with some difficulty, his considerable frame pushing against the table. “Have you considered my offer to visit the surrounding vineyards? A private, quiet visit, to savour some of the finest things of the region. I guarantee it will be a most pleasurable experience.”

“A tempting offer, Chancellor. It is all too sad I must decline for now.” Flaunting her lustrous hair, Camilla let herself lean back on the comfortable chair. “Some of your citizens are still determined to disturb the peace, and I cannot simply ignore their agitation.”

“Minor disturbances, princess, unworthy of your royal consideration.” Swept aside the Chancellor with disdain. “I assure you; the situation is perfectly under control. There is nothing that could threaten the alliance of Nohr and Cheve.”

Camilla drank from her wine, the sweet liquid helping pass the polite exaggeration the Chancellor tried to feed her. Alliance. No doubt the late Duke of Cheve would have fought fiercely against these words, calling it for what it was: conquest. One that went with not much conflict as the Chancellor opened the gates of the city and prevented alarms from being raised before Nohr’s army controlled the region. Calling it a war would be wrong though, for very little blood was shed and the duke formally surrendered his fief without attempting a futile battle. No, the old man simply left them with a poisonous peace instead. He had neither children nor siblings to whom Nohr could have passed power to, and his decisions in the last few years of rule had left more and more power in the hands of a citizen council under the guidance of an elected Chancellor. Which meant the Chevois had tasted the premises of independent governance and obstinately wanted it back.

“Unfortunately, it is my duty to ascertain the compliance of the Chevois. I would be delighted to spend further time with you, if it was insured.” Camilla took another grape, savouring it with deliberate movements. “I have no doubts that you, as their elected Chancellor, will make them see reason.”

Camilla had no doubt that it was one of the reasons her Father made the Chancellor the new de facto governor of the region, a familiar figure to ease the transition. But the reason the Chancellor quickly accepted King Garon’s offer was his growing unpopularity, making re-election uncertain. A fact explaining easily why the Chevois, amongst whom the Chancellor was already not the most liked figure, became even more hostile. So much so that half a year after the conquest, emissaries were sent to the former duke to have him become the new governor… only to find him dead in his bed, from what his own healers described as an excess of sweet wine. Camilla wasn’t sure if the old duke truly suffered from an accidental excess. He may have as well been poisoned by the Chancellor or hastening his own demise to further spite Nohr. The result was the same, and after a decade of boiling unrest, the princess was tasked with keeping it under control while her dear brothers went to war.

“Of course, of course. It is my duty as Chancellor to keep my citizens peaceful.” The Chancellor sat deeper in his seat, adjusting his large frame more comfortably. “Though stars above, they are ungrateful. You should have seen the city before, Princess. Thieves and smugglers aplenty in the markets and the docks, cobbled streets never cleaned of their filth in time, and old buildings due for a repair we never had the funds for. I received the same complaints every single week.”

“That does sound different from the city I have been seeing.” Politely answered Camilla while the Chancellor angrily finished another plate of cheese.

“Of course it is! I had Nohrian masons replace those wooden shacks and derelict roads with proper stonework. With your garrison helping our soldiers, I finally tightened security enough to catch all these criminals bleeding our fishermen and merchants. And there is less piracy than ever thanks to your fleet. And what do they do instead of thanking me? Complain endlessly about the new tithes and the alliance that made it all possible. What if they didn’t vote for it, with such benefits for them?”

“What can you expect, Chancellor? Some men are blinded by their baser instincts. Incapable of grasping the picture greater men are working toward.” Said Camilla with a properly awed and understanding tone.

“You are too kind, Princess. Though I do hope we can find ourselves some more private times in the future. It would be a terrible shame if you were to leave without experiencing the many wonders of Cheve.” His eyes hungrily traced the curves perfectly espoused by her luxurious robes. Animalistic lust, concealed quite poorly behind polite manners.

“A terrible shame, indeed.” Camilla stood with studied poise, giving the old man the smallest glimpse of her assets. “I must take my leave. Thank you for the wonderful dinner.” Giving the Chancellor a practiced smile, the princess left the room less expeditiously than she would have preferred.

It was not that Camilla was unused to the sort of attention the Chancellor gave her, on the contrary. While her power and lineage as the eldest princess was enough of a motivation for many hopeful suitors, it was the possibility of partaking in her voluptuous body that attracted men and women like the sweetest honey did flies. And much like the Chancellor, they were left longing and hoping for a touch, a taste of the most desired prize in the kingdom. Useful pawns used for all their worth, strung along in hopes of what they would never obtain.

A shadow detached from the wall as soon as she left the dining room, following her every step to the apartments graciously given by the Chancellor. The late duke’s apartments, more precisely, from when he visited the city. Much richer and comfortable than those of the Chancellor, now reserved for esteemed guests from Nohr such as Princess Camilla. Filled with her own hand-picked servants of course, including the taciturn girl who finally left the shadows when they reached the bedroom.

“Beruka, dear, how was your trip in the city?” Not a wound, her hairs were still fine, no new stain or scratch on the armour…

“Lady Camilla, you don’t need to fuss over me.” Oh, Beruka was so adorable when she tried to be aloof. “I have met no resistance or danger during my mission.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” After assuring herself her cute Beruka was well and truly harmless, Camilla sat in a comfortable bed and its many pillows. “Do tell me, how did it go?”

“I have found traces of the leader of yesterday’s agitators. A deserter from the knight companies, hiding in the western parts of town. He too had correspondences with a so-called ‘Scarlet’.”

“Marvelous as usual, Beruka. Come on, let me reward you.” Taking a handful of honeyed grapes from the plate a servant brought, she insistently presented them to her retainer until the girl relented, allowing herself to be fed. “Aren’t they delicious?”

“They are.” Admitted Beruka despite her well-concealed embarrassment. “You should be more careful, Lady Camilla. I have caught another poisoner in the kitchen today.”

“Please tell me it’s not the chef. I have half a mind taking him for myself when we leave Cheve.”

“No. An errand girl. She may have had accomplices. I gave her to the guards for questioning.”

The question as to which guards was unneeded. Chevois would naturally shield their own, and thus Camilla could only trust her own subordinate to question those they detained. Yet one more thing the Chevois were reproaching them, to not abide by the laws they voted for themselves.

“Lady Camilla, I’m back.” Camilla made a wide smile when her second retainer crossed the doorstep of the bedroom.

“Selena, my darling. Come here, let me pamper you too.” She too looked no worse for wear, but Camilla examined the girl everywhere all the same. “Do you want some honeyed grapes? Even Baruka vouched for them.”

“Seriously? Whoa, they must be out of this world.” Selena instantly picked up a handful and stuffed her face almost childishly.

“I’m glad to see you enjoy yourself. Come on, sit with me.” It always took a lot less coaxing for Selena to let herself be pampered than Beruka. Once she was sitting, Camilla took a comb and undid Selena’s beautiful twin tail, letting the long hair cascade freely. “How did your task go today?”

“It wasn’t too bad. The people blocking the docks shout a lot, but they dispersed themselves when the fishermen came back and needed access to the storehouses. Those near the northern gate were a bit more heated, but they resigned themselves and opened it in the end. They all went back to their homes without issues.”

“Fantastic. I knew you would never disappoint.” Praised Camilla, going through her retainer’s hair.

“Of course, Lady Camilla. I told you it would be easy for me.” Despite the usual boasting, her cute Selena sounded more dejected than happy. These days she was looking downright sad, even with Camilla’s best efforts to better the mood.

“Selena, why is my favourite retainer sounding so gloomy?”

“It’s just… no, it’s stupid. Don’t worry about it.” Tried to deflect the redhead.

“No, no, Selena, that won’t do.” Delicately undoing a knot, the princess kept combing motherly. “Tell me everything. I’ll make sure what pains you won’t for much longer.”

“Huh…” Selena struggled with herself, her poor shoulders all tense. “I just don’t like what we’re doing here, Lady Camilla. I mean, it’s not like Nohr put the city to the torch or anything, but, you know.” Camilla hummed encouragingly, pushing her retainer to speak further. “They aren’t going to stop. Not in a few weeks or months. It’s almost been a decade and they’re still opposing Nohr’s rule, they’re really going to take up arms one day. I know there’s a lot that’s been invested here, but it’s not going to be worth anything if we have to raze the city…” She crossed her arms, all frustrated. “I just feel like the bad guy here. These people just want to decide how they live their lives and I have to tell them no. I don’t want to keep doing that… and I really don’t want the situation to get even worse.”

Her darling Selena was such a softie beneath the hard exterior she attempted to project. It was the exact reason Camilla sent her outside to deal with the malcontents. For all her confrontational attitude, she wouldn’t lower herself to violence like many soldiers or officers, and her harsh words were often given with care to the recipient, not to demean. Alas, her lamentation was true. Camilla saw enough of it herself, no matter what the Chancellor pretended: the Chevois would never accept Nohr’s rule entirely. Even if she did have more than enough troops to subjugate the entire city, Selena was right on that point as well: such a course of action would destroy all the goodwill gained over the years and firmly sow revolt in the Chevois’ heart, unless it was done so horrifically that fear would outweigh their desire for freedom. An eventuality that was both distasteful and would make her poor Selena cry.

“Oh, my darling Selena. Don’t fret, I won’t punish you for having a heart.” Finishing to tie the lovely red hair back into twin tails, Camilla turned the retainer to face her. “I will see what I can do to alleviate the situation. Do you think removing the Chancellor would be a good start?”

“Urgh, that creep.” Shuddered Selena. “I think the Chevois would actually start appreciating you if you got rid of him. But it won’t help if you just replace him with another puppet. Or a Nohrian.”

“Small steps, my darling. Father told me to hold the region until Leo and Xander finished their conquest of Mokushu. If the Chevois manage to be good boys and girls in the meantime, I’m sure he will lend an ear to me.”

“That’d be great…” Now Selena was smiling more sincerely, but there was still something of a fidgeting in her attitude, one she noticed in the past few days.

“It’s adorable how you look when you try to hide something.” The small blush on her retainer’s face was all it took to show she was right. Camilla took her hands, smiling gently. “You know you can tell me everything that plagues you.”

“I’m not hiding… urgh…” Selena looked to the side with her characteristic guilty look before switching to a straight and confrontational gaze. “Alright, I’ve got something. It’s kind of important too. It’s just that I never found the right time to say it, alright? I didn’t want to hide it!”

“Of course, of course. I know it must be important. Do tell, what is it you wanted to bring to my attention?”

On the side, Beruka looked supremely stoic as she left the room. Camilla could tell she was annoyed by Selena’s antics, as well as her dissimulation of information. Poor thing still had trouble appreciating good social interactions.

“It’s… it’s about Lady Corrin.”

Camilla gripped Selena’s hand in a vice. Corrin. Her little Corrin. She knew something about her dear sister. Where did she learn it? When? How? Why didn’t her retainer inform her immediately? She leaned further, listening with open and extremely attentive ears while Selena paled and very quickly continued.

“That idiot Odin, before we left the castle… well, we all took it hard when she didn’t come back. So he cooked some dark magic nonsense with a stupid bird’s feathers, telling me and Laslow the first of us who found her could warn the others. And a few days ago, I received a weird flash from Laslow. Like I was looking through broken glass, you know? Everything was blurry and bizarre; I couldn’t tell where or when in the day. But I recognized Lady Corrin. I wanted to tell you, but it lasted what, a split second, I wasn’t entirely sure and this damn dark magic doesn’t work like…”

Camilla barely registered the lengthening apology. All she could feel was the relief of so many night’s struggles. Xander’s retainer saw her little sister with his own eyes. Camilla felt tears of relief swell from the confines of her worried heart. Xander found Corrin. Where or how didn’t matter; their sister was found again. She would be back with them, oh so late, oh so far away, but she would be back. Her older baby sister, safe and sound.

“Oh, my darling Selena, why did you wait so long?” She cut the stream of increasingly disjointed apologies and justifications with a radiant smile. “Corrin is with her big brother now. Once she comes back with him, everything will be right as it should.” Taking one of the last grapes on the plate, she found it to taste so much more intensely than before. “All will be as it should.”

“Of course. We will all see her again.” Nodded Selena with a small smile, though she still looked a bit ashamed when the princess let her leave.

That would not do. Perhaps Camilla should give her funds for a nice shopping trip once Cheve became calmer? It always lifted her retainer’s spirit. Oh, she should invite Corrin there as soon as she came back! It would be a wonderful experience for her little sister. She had so many markets to see to make up for these years of isolation. So many plans she could draft! Father was going to be overjoyed, and Elise too! If only they could have a nice trip all together one more time, but alas, the burden of royalty would prevent that. A reunion of the entire family would do, but it didn’t mean Camilla couldn’t make the best of it. Surely Xander would help in…

“Lady Camilla.” Her daydreams were interrupted by Beruka returning. How long did she lose herself to those? The sunset didn’t seem to have progressed that much… “A missive from Duchess Faye. An important one. Arrived from a wyvern rider.”

That immediately snapped the princess back into grim seriousness. A letter from her old friend? What could be so important she would send one of her specials… Taking the missive from her lovely Beruka’s hands, Camilla examined the beautifully rolled message. Unlike more common pieces of parchment, it was not just sealed with wax. Intricate ribbons decorated the parchment and the seal itself, one of the significant signs of her dear friend’s most important missives. She examined them critically. They were intact and of the right disposition. No one knew how to replicate the specific handcraft going into the making of these letters. Now, to confirm it had not been opened and resealed. With the tip of her dagger, Camilla carefully removed the surface layer of the seal and two of the ribbons… there. Nested just beneath was a smaller seal. One that would be irreparably broken if anyone opened the missive incorrectly, and that none but Faye knew how to craft. Satisfied, Camilla broke the seal and unfolded the letter. It was short. Dreadfully short.

Dear Camilla, this is one of five missives.

Five? Camilla read the preamble again. If Faye wrote five, she must have written and sent at least twice as much. She has never done more than four before. What could have possibly led her friend to such precautions?

I bring grave news. The Barrier is gone. Prince Xander is invading Hoshido as I write this missive. The royal army will not come back for a long time.

Camilla’s heart missed a beat. If Xander was invading Hoshido and not Mokushu, and he found… Corrin… It all made sense now. She had been so happy to learn Xander found her she didn’t question how he did so in Mokushu, where he should have been headed. Now it all made sense.

This knowledge emboldened the Reclaimists to recklessness. They resolved to depose King Garon to install Prince Xander in his place. Krakenburg will soon be under siege.

All of Camilla’s plans and perspectives shattered to pieces. Nothing could have prepared her for such upheaval. Elise, Elise was still at the castle. The royal guards, the city guards, they would not contain an army. Even with the Faceless, how long would the city hold? How long would the castle? Would they launch their assault from the inside? Use her sister as a human shield against Father? Where did the enemy army even come from? Did the Reclaimists empty their lands of all those capable of bearing arms? Did they pardon every single criminal and spend every last coin of treasury for mercenaries?

I will certainly become a target myself as soon as these missives are sent. I don’t have enough forces to defend both my lands and the capital. Some of our allies have turned coat. Who remains faithful is uncertain.

Who betrayed? Camilla reviewed the web of noble scions and young nobilities she had carefully cultivated. Who among them would have been seduced by their parents’ treasonous ambitions, instead of curtailing them? How many followed by opportunism and could still be turned back to their side? Which one of them would feign renewed friendship only to attempt to stab her in the back? Faye’s precaution to send ten missives now appeared more than justified. Either she would receive the other copies in the following days, or worse, if she never received them, that would mean Faye would certainly be defending herself, as she predicted.

I don’t know how long either I or Krakenburg will hold. I hope this missive reaches you in time.

Your dear friend,

Faye, Duchess of Acheron

The letter fell on the bed as Camilla’s thoughts whirled in every direction. Her instinct screamed to leave Cheve entirely, take the garrison with her, and ride at full speed back to Nohr. But her reason whispered doubts. Would coming back even be the right course? Leaving Cheve without soldiers would be tantamount to surrender the entire region. Right when Xander was at war with Hoshido. If Camilla left, what prevented the Chevois from allying with their enemies? As much as she trusted her brothers and their troops, the Hoshidans were vicious. Using Cheve as an entry point was something they did in the past. What if they sent troops through the city and attacked Nohr from the south? Leaving Cheve could open another front entirely and attack her rear while she went to protect the capital, opening Nohr to a southern invasion. But Elise… her baby sister… what… what was she supposed to do?

Chapter Text

POV Corrin

“I thought it would be more in ruins.” Mumbled Corrin as she raised her eyes at Castle Gyges.

Compared to the ravaged city they went through, the edifice appeared mostly unscathed. The sight evoked familiarity within her mind, one that would have been uncanny just a few nights ago. Now instead of confusion, the princess found herself distraught at the stark contrast between her few fragments of the past and the present she beheld.

“The Einherjars spread death more than destruction. Their assault on the castle wasn’t a siege; just waves after waves of bodies until the defenders broke.”

Corrin grimaced, remembering all too well how she was ambushed at Fort Blackmaw. It happened exactly as Anthony said. Beyond the initial ambush, the enemy used no real tactics to speak of and overwhelmed her soldiers through sheer numbers, appearing from nowhere and disappearing like mist whenever they were struck down.

“The land must have been peaceful. It is more a palace than a fortress.” Lora examined the structure critically, from top to bottom. “Still easily defensible. How long did it hold?”

“… Long enough for the queen and princess, and their children, to escape.”

The battered and splintered doors still hung on their hinges, if barely. Even to Corrin’s untrained eye, it was clear as day no siege weapon breached them. Unrelenting strikes from inexhaustible soldiers did, until the very structure buckled over.

“How can anyone fight… that?” She waved at the entrance, the splintered wood cracking under their steps. “An army that doesn’t stop, doesn’t think, and keeps coming back no matter how many you defeat?”

“No such army exist without a will commanding them, be it back home or here. That is what must be struck down. Is it not?”

Anthony briefly stopped at the curtly asked question. “… You would be right.” His eyes shifted from Lora to Corrin. “Though I cannot say more yet.”

“Again…” Sighed Corrin. One more subject he would not touch before they reached the supposed safe sanctuary within the castle.

A stale, heavy smell assaulted her on the first step inside. Dust covered everything. Despite the open doors, the shattered windows leaving the place wide open, not a strand of air came in to disperse. Fallen weapons and emaciated skeletons remained underneath, untouched. Further, Corrin spotted a half knocked-over barricade. It was as if the wind itself refused to disturb what had become a mausoleum, leaving it a monument to defiance extinguished. The only traces of life were half-faded imprints of boot she easily identified as Anthony’s, identical to those he left walking ahead.

“I’m sorry. But I can tell you more about Castle Gyges, however.” Their guide pointed at the pillars over the hall, whose vibrant colours, when uncovered by dried blood, still subsisted. “Wherever you were in the palace, the colours of the decorations would clue you in, especially on the doors and pillars. The servants and nobility alike would use these as points of reference.”

“I see…” Corrin looked closer and covered her mouth and nose as she dusted down one of the pillars, uncovering finely carved and strangely familiar motifs. “I wish it was like this in Krakenburg. The corridors looks so similar I could barely remember the route inside.”

“A deliberate choice for defensive purposes. Unneeded in a peaceful kingdom.” Stated Lora, looking carefully at each element of decor. “Would Nohr be so prosperous, perhaps more than the private apartments could resemble this.”

“I hope it’ll be like that one day. Could you lead us, sir Anthony?” She asked, trying to distract herself from the depressing proofs of failed resistance.

“Of course. Come, blue and gold are the colours we seek.”

Anthony guided them further to more and more dominantly coloured corridors and rooms, azure and golden decorations outlining and enriching the white stone walls. Familiar colours that made her heart ache, faint memories stirring from deep within, alongside something else Corrin struggled to identify... until she recalled it clearly, something surfacing from watching a lacerated painting depicting a lakeside. Azura. White, blue and gold were Azura’s colours. Her clothes, her hair, her eyes… in similar accents as the decoration, even. Corrin’s hand found the pendant, holding it tightly. Where was Azura now? She was still singing, still dancing; the light that welcomed her every morning and night proved so. But how was she? Was she even free, or condemned to stay in the castle? Was she still treated well? Reina and Orochi should still be with her, helping her, she hoped…

“Corrin.” Lora’s hand pressed upon her shoulder. “Careful.”

“Oh.” The princess suddenly realized she was walking right into a broken piece of masonry and stepped aside. “Sorry. I was just thinking about Azura, and I’m so worried…”

“Focus on the present.” She was gently pushed ahead, where Anthony was waiting. Did she slow down so much?

“Sorry.” Repeated Corrin, tracing the contours of the blue stone embedded on the pendant with her fingers. “You’re right. I’ll focus on what’s in front of me.” She reached Anthony, bowing her head with embarrassment. “I’m sorry, I was just lost in thought.”

“It’s alright. Come, we are where you should pay most attention.” With surprising tenderness, she was guided to a pair of doors far more decorated than anything they had seen so far. “We are going into the innermost part of the palace, deep underground. Look at these doors, but don’t touch them.”

Corrin moved closer and noted that indeed, each door, despite looking identical at first glance, had its decorations coloured in a different tint. One was pale red, the other a faint blue.

“To progress further in the palace, we will have to go through the blue doors. The red ones are trapped and must be avoided, even if it looks like they lead directly where we must go.”

“… Isn’t that too obvious? If a thief scouted the place, they would know the good door easily by seeing people go in once.” Asked Corrin, puzzled.

“This part of the castle is older, when the whole structure was smaller. Few ever used it.” Anthony stepped forward and opened the blue door before getting through without a hitch. Corrin followed, and to her relief nothing dangerous happened.

“What sort of trap protects the red doors?” Asked Lora after passing through herself cautiously.

“A fire spell. It’s quite weak on the first door, designed to scare the intruder and alert the guards, but more potent in the lower levels.” Before the quizzing gaze of Mother, Anthony’s traits morphed into something like… embarrassment. “I know it because Mikoto mixed up the colours when she showed me around here and had me open the red door.”

“No!” Gasped Corrin, biting her cheek to avoid laughing out loud. “She didn’t!”

“The guards arrived after I received the blast and thought she intentionally had me open the wrong door to show she was under duress. Mikoto had to spend a while convincing them while I was knocked on the ground, trying to extinguish my singed hairs.”

“Pfffffftttt.” She tried to hold it in, she tried, but Anthony’s discomfited face was too much. “I’m sorry, it’s just… pfffffttt… it’s so much like her… pffffttt...”  She clasped her hands on her mouth, unable to contain herself anymore.

“… Was Queen Mikoto really like this?” Asked Lora, looking back and forth between Corrin and Anthony. “I have only heard rumours, and none of them depicted her that way.”

“It’s true.” Confirmed their guide with audible fondness. “She was wise, empathetic and perceptive. But at times also absent-minded.”

“Sometimes, pffttt, sometimes she would forget she already had chopsticks in hand and start eating with four.” Recalled Corrin, her laughter replaced by a wide smile. “She once forgot she was holding one of my drawings and almost started to write me a wish list with it… and that time, where she decided to go swimming without taking off her slippers…”

“… I see.” A ball of light appeared in Lora’s hands before they progressed in the lightless corridor, where no windows or crevices in the ceiling illuminated their way. “I wish I could have met her myself.”

“Me too.” Nodded Corrin, holding the pendant tightly. “Me too.”

They went down the corridor and a spiralling staircase before reaching a subterranean hall. Just as Anthony said, there were multiple red doors on the wall that he ignored pointedly, leading them to a faraway blue door at an angle. Room after room he walked them to increasingly more hidden blue doors, sometimes making her feel like they went in circles. But Mother didn’t say anything, so it was most likely her imagination.

“Why didn’t they go in here for safety?” She asked, slowly realizing there were no corpses or traces of battle since they entered the underground.

“… You’ll see.” Simply said Anthony.

Looking at Lora who simply returned a small nod, Corrin decided to follow. It didn’t take much more time before they reached a single, massive red door with no blue door in sight. She tried to look left and right, but there seemed to be no safe door at all.

“I’m sorry, but there are no blue doors here.” Confirmed Anthony, turning to face them, no, to face Lora. “Beyond this entrance lies the ancient throne room of Castle Gyges, built before the current palace. And to protect this most sacred room, a spell was cast upon the only entrance.”

“What sort of spell?” Lora’s tone was neutral, but Corrin recognized the signs of her battle readiness.

“A fire spell like the previous doors, but vastly more potent.” He looked back at the large entrance before turning to Corrin. “With one exception. The spell was made to protect the royal family and will not harm any who bears their blood.”

“Which means me… of course! You said you were of royal blood too!” She realized. “But what of Lora? Can’t we open the door, spring the trap and have her pass then?”

“No, it won’t work. I’m sorry, but the spell will activate anyway when she approaches the door.” Anthony sounded genuinely apologetic as he looked back and forth between Corrin and Lora.

“What if I gave her my blood?” Suddenly asked Corrin, and she saw Anthony frown. “Someone told me my blood was closer to the dragons than others. And I know Garon shared his blood with a knight once, giving him longer life and greater strength… If she drinks my blood, wouldn’t it make her a member of the family, in a way?

“… I’d rather not risk it.” To her surprise, it wasn’t Anthony, but Mother who spoke up. “You know what I am. I don’t know how much these two powers would mix, if at all.”

“But…”

“However.” Lora carried on, stamping her attempt to sway her. “I believe I have a solution.” She faced Anthony, who looked relieved and… something else she couldn’t identify. “How powerful did you say this spell was? How many times does it activate?”

“Once. But it’s strong enough to incinerate a horde of humans.” Not a great numerical indication, but it certainly painted a grim picture in Corrin’s mind.

“What of a dragon’s breath? How would it compare?” Insisted Lora.

Anthony seemed about to answer when he paused, a deep ponder written on his face before he finally replied. “It doesn’t come close.”

“Then I can survive it.” Sparks flew from her hands, and a pile of rocks appeared on the ground. No, realized Corrin with excitement, recognizing the metallic chains and the geometrical forms of the stone. Not mere stone. “Corrin, help me put it on.”

“Yes, Mother…” She paused and looked at Anthony. “Huh, I’m sorry but could you… please look away?” The implications didn’t seem to register for a moment before their guide’s eyes widened and he suddenly turned aside, looking at the door intently.

“Good. I would have knocked him unconscious had he not.” Mumbled Lora as she removed her gauntlets. “Remember, boots first.”

It took more time than Corrin would have liked to admit helping put the entire set together. She definitely was rusty with helping another to put on armour… and it was so heavy!

“… is that stone?” Blankly asked Anthony, staring up and down at the impossible protection.

“Yes.” Lora’s voice was so muffled by the helmet Corrin wouldn’t have been surprised if people mistook it for a man’s. A gigantic shield materialized as well in her left hand, which she placed squarely on the front. “Open the door.”

“… As you wish.”

When the door opened, nothing happened at first. Anthony moved first, then gestured for Corrin to follow. She did, reaching the framing without issue. Then, they crossed it… and the world disappeared in a bright explosion. She felt nothing, not even the smallest tinge of heat or wind as the conflagration roared. What she did feel however was the entirety of the dust in the room violently spread out, assailing her throat, nose and eyes. Clawing at her throat and desperately covering her mouth, Corrin tried to catch her breath and cough the invading dust at the same time until instinct took over. Power surged and she sprouted wings from her back, flapping them with all the might she could muster. The fire eventually died, and the dust cleared under her winged assault. Corrin looked back to see, to her relief, the massive suit of armor standing without even a singe upon its surface.

“That—cough—that was unexpected—cough.” Anthony finished coughing up the last specks invading his lungs. “Thank you, Corrin.”

“I thought I was going to suffocate.” She admitted with a shiver. Was it how people felt when they drowned too? This helplessness, this terrible lack of air, the conflict between the urge to breathe and being unable to without inviting more of the thing suffocating them? “I never took Jakob’s warning about dusty interiors seriously before, but perhaps he was right…”

“Do not confound exceptional circumstances with your retainer’s obsession.” Chided Mother, taking off her helmet to reveal that beside a slightly reddened skin, she was perfectly fine. “Please, help me take it off. I may be strong, but it is hardly comfortable.”

A few more minutes later, they finally reached the vast room together. And vast it was, large enough to contain an entire armed force. And deep at the end, above a broken metallic throne, a gigantic visage sculpted in the rock dominated the entire room, its closed eyes feeling as if they still watched everything.

“What is this?” Whispered Corrin as if the sculpture could hear. “I’ve never seen something like it…”

But she received no answer, as Anthony leaned on one of the massive pillars holding the room’s ceiling, with Lora standing still to keep watch. “Now, we can talk safely. I will explain to you what happened here. What happened to your kingdom… if you are still certain you want to hear it.”

“I do.” The answer came without hesitation. “Please. I need to know.”

“… Very well.” His voice was… strained. Almost pained. “Let me tell you a story. Perhaps one you are familiar with, in some way.” Anthony stared at her directly, his yellow eyes so much like Azura’s, piercing as if they could reach the deepest secrets of her mind. “It is the tale of a dragon of incomparable power. This dragon came to love a group of humans with all his heart. By offering his blood, he granted them longevity and strength. By offering his knowledge, he gave them magic and civilization. And with these gifts, they made a kingdom of their own.”

“That’s the legend of the creation of Nohr and Hoshido.” Said Corrin, recognizing the parallels. “The Dusk Dragon and the Dawn Dragon both gave humans their blood, making them the kings of the newly formed kingdoms. Other dragons made the same with the tribes outside of these kingdoms too.”

“And the same happened for this one as well. The dragon, in his love and generosity, granted all he could to his first friend among the humans. And this man became mighty Cadros, the first king of the kingdom of Valla, under the protection of the silent dragon Anankos.”

Even as the words fell with the weight of a mountain, something deep within Corrin’s heart fluttered with lightness, with happiness. Valla. A name so familiar and so close, it was as if she just retrieved a forgotten part of herself.

“In his love for humans, the dragon even decided to live among them long after the other dragons left the world.” Anthony seemed just as transfixed by his own story, closing his eyes as he told the tale with reverence. “However, the other kingdoms envied its prosperity. They feared the dragon who dwelled within. To avoid a conflict sparked by fear, envy and ignorance, the dragon made a radical decision. And with the power of a god, he folded reality. Transporting his beloved kingdom and its subjects to another dimension, where none could ever threaten it.”

“I can’t believe it…” Whispered Corrin as part of the mystery was unveiled before her own ears. “That’s why Valla doesn’t exist on any map? Then… the place where this kingdom once stood…”

“Became a bottomless chasm from which nothing comes back, that centuries later would be called the Bottomless Canyon.” Completed Lora in the same breath.

Such power… it boggled the mind. Corrin couldn’t conceive it, couldn’t imagine what it was like to have that power. Even after bending the land with the Dragon Veins, after creating a flood she never expected to see in her life, the princess now faced the vastness that separated mortals from gods. The First Dragons, gods in all but name, truly deserved their veneration.

“Safe from all harm, the kingdom prospered. The dragon stayed close from the line of kings descending from his first friend with whom he shared his blood, giving humans his power and counsel. Yet… as centuries passed, the dragon felt something change within his ancient mind. Not a sickness, not a curse, but something far more insidious. A degeneration brought on by age, slowly increasing the feral instincts that dwell within his race. You have felt it. The rage, the madness. How it can bring you down to barely more than a rabid animal.”

“I… yes.” Once more, she found herself with the pendant firmly clasped in her palm. It didn’t matter how he knew. All that mattered was that what he said was true.

“Such was the fate befalling the dragon. Realizing he could not fight it alone, he devised a way to counteract its effects. He created a song which, when used in conjunction with a stone in which he invested some of his power, would appease his tortured mind and quell his destructive impulses.”

“The pendant… Azura’s pendant, and the song… is Lost in Thought All Alone.”

“Yes. And with it, the Vallite Kings appeased the dragon… for a time.” A new weariness crept into Anthony’s voice as he slumped more than leaned on the stone pillar. “One day madness overtook his restraints, and the dragon destroyed an entire forest. After that, the humans grew fearful of the dragon. More and more did they view it not as a protector, but a monster who could destroy them all if he ever felt the impulse. And the dragon’s rage grew.” Anthony’s voice grew too, his hands closing into barely restrained fists. “He could not understand why the humans would turn on him like this. How they dared assault the god who gifted them everything. Madness seeped into his mind, deeper and deeper. He who loved humans more than anyone, saw that love twist into hatred. He hid himself from the world, where no human save for the royal family could reach him. He tried to contain his urges, to let himself be soothed by their prayers and reassurance… but it wasn’t enough. Nothing could have been enough.”

“No…” Whispered Corrin, the inevitable conclusion already dawning upon her.

“One day, as the king of Valla came to appease the dragon, as his ancestors did before… he was killed. And the dragon’s mind shattered.” Anthony inspired deeply, as if gathering himself. “Believing humanity betrayed him, that they were loathsome things… he decided to destroy them all. Starting by the very kingdom he founded.”

“Which is how the Einherjars came to be.” Suddenly said Lora with an incisive tone. “It is not that he couldn’t destroy them all himself. He wanted them to die at the hand of their own. He wanted to watch them suffer.” She looked at Anthony almost challengingly. “Am I wrong?”

“… No.” It sounded almost like a personal defeat from Anthony when he acquiesced. “He brought back the spirits of the dead to serve as his soldiers. And with each slaughter, his army grew until there were more dead than living. Queen Arete fled Valla with her daughter, as well as Mikoto and her child… you, Corrin.” It was almost a prayer, the way he said it. “But no one else did. The dragon was… thorough.”

So that was it… the entire kingdom. Everyone, from the old to the children… all dead. Slaughtered by the madness of a dragon that desperately tried to save them until the last moment, slave to instincts that he simply could not contain.

“But the dragon was not satisfied. Humans still lived, outside of Valla. In the land he called home before, when he fought against his brethren for supremacy. And he would not accept that any of these loathsome creatures could still exist anywhere…”

“Why didn’t he come, then? Everything you said, what he did… he is a god! Or as close as I can imagine one! Why didn’t he—” It struck her then. What Lora said. Everything fell together at once in Corrin’s mind. The ambush. The assassination. Everything. And it was horrifying. “Gods… he… he wants us to kill ourselves.”

Gravely, Anthony acquiesced. “He does. He doesn’t just want to see humans die. He wants them to suffer like how, in his mind, they made him suffer. Fortunately, it’s only part of the reason. He has invested too much of his power, of himself, in Valla. Outside of Valla, his power would be diminished to such an extent even mortal means could kill him.”

The sheer relief that flooded Corrin at that explanation almost made her knee buckle. Instead, she to, went on to lean on one of the stone pillars. “Then… that’s why he sent his soldiers out. Sneakily, discreetly. So that Nohr and Hoshido would fight each other, and end up weakened enough that he can come out and finish it all off in the end.”

“In his madness, there is cunning and cruelty. He has not yet degenerated to being a mere beast.” Confirmed Anthony. “And his power is still immense. Killing him… will be difficult.”

Instinctively, Corrin looked to Lora, who shook her head.

“I do not know. Even Midir, I crippled him before the true fight. And this one is far greater than Midir by all accounts.” She looked at their guide with a sharp gaze. “Though I guess our host has something in mind.”

“… I do. And it all hinges on the weapon you alone can wield, Corrin. The Yato is special, even among the legendary weapons. Its true power is yet sealed, and you must awaken it.”

At his words, she looked down at the Yato hanging from her hip. Strangely, it was as if its weight had suddenly doubled. “It is? But how?”

“Each of the other legendary weapon acts as a seal. Sigfried, Brynhildr, Raijinto and Fujin Yumi. You must gather them all together at Notre Sagesse, and only then will the true power of the Yato be released.”

“Notre Sagesse? But it’s…” Xander was progressing in Hoshido. Takumi and Ryoma were likely trying to stop him. Leo… also near Hoshido. They were close, not that close, but perhaps something could be done. If she explained everything to them, they would be forced to listen. But…

“But I don’t know how to come back. I can’t find how.” She admitted piteously, fidgeting with Azura’s pendant. “If I could, I would have left this place already. I just… can’t seem to recall what I did to come to Valla at all.” She gripped the jewellery tighter, its reassuring metallic edges against her palm and the glow of its stone shining through her fingers.

“I suspected.” His smile was understanding to the point Corrin felt embarrassed. “Don’t worry. I might not be able to do much, but I’m sure I can help—”

Anthony’s head suddenly snapped to the side. The movement was so abrupt Corrin almost jumped back in surprise before she noticed Lora do the exact same thing, their gazes both pointing towards the end of the room. What were they seeing? She couldn’t hear anything wrong or different. Just the sound of their collective breathing… There!

“No… you can’t…” She heard a faint whisper from Anthony right as dim swirls of blue energy gathered around a central glimmer floating above ground.

The energy spiralled onto and around that light like mist and water, rising and rising until it reached human height. A slender arm emerged first, an outstretched hand gracefully moving back. Another followed with a dancer’s grace, white sleeve solidifying from the floating motes. And from that sleeve Corrin’s gaze found a shoulder with gilded decorations, a cape with a large collar revealing a deep blue undercoat… she looked down, unable to comprehend what she was seeing, stared at the painfully familiar beautifully gilded dress, the all too recognizable shoes forming from the spiralling water.

“It’s wonderful to see you again.”

That voice. So warm, so tender, so full of love… a voice that couldn’t be true. A voice that she knew she couldn’t be hearing, not now, not ever, anywhere… Corrin looked up. Looked up at the flowing black hair rising from the waist.

“I could not be happier.”

The mole beneath the lips forming a radiant smile. Then above, to the golden circlet holding a stylized sun above her head. Then down… to brown eyes glimmering with boundless affection… to a nose that was very much like hers… it was… it was…

“… Mom?”

Chapter Text

POV Elise

Table, ready. Tea, warm. Silverware, in place. Pastries, all arranged. Everything was perfectly in its place like she was taught. Only one thing Elise was now waiting for: the guest. Big sis Camilla always talked about how ‘’fashionable’’ it was to be late, but she still didn’t understand! When you said you wanted someone here at a certain time, weren’t they supposed to be there? People were never ‘’fashionably late’’ with Father, why did they feel the need to do that with her? Or just anyone? The youngest princess paced back and forth with a pout, looking at the tea she took a painstakingly long time to prepare exactly as it should. She even took the time to ask Jakob for tips, and that jerk still didn’t consider her tea to be good by the end, even when Effie said the contrary! Elise ended up sitting down in her seat, the scrumptious aroma of the sweets she brought back from Father’s kitchen tempting her more and more by the minute. No, she couldn’t take a bite. Not yet. She was a refined princess inviting her new friend for tea...

“Why couldn’t it be a picnic?” She lamented out loud knowing only Effie would hear, given Arthur was currently at the castle smithy to repair his axe... again.

Picnics were so much better than tea parties! You could just take what food you liked, not just those ‘’acceptable at a good table’’. No one needs all these elaborate cutleries either! They had hands! Hands were supposed to be used that way! You didn’t have to spend hours measuring exactly how far away each of them was from each other on the table either! And people were present when it started instead of coming three rays of sun later, because it was supposed to be polite! And you could even see the sun sometimes out there, instead of just magical light or torches! It was all upsides! No, not taking a pastry yet! Patience Elise, she’ll come soon, the tea should be still warm, and she had her hair made perfectly, with that streak of violet circling her large pigtails to echo her big sis Camilla. Father always said she had her mother’s hair, so long and so lux-luxy, lux-luxuriant! And that she needed to take good care of them. It was nice to see Father more these days…

“Lady Elise, your guest has arrived.”

Elise jumped excitedly from her seat and almost knocked it over. Wait, no, don’t run to greet them, remember big sis’ lessons! You’re a noble lady. A princess. You wait for people to come to you. But she was… oh right, she was the daughter of a baroness! That meant Elise should be seating… or was it only for the eldest?... No, for all members of the royal family!

“Come on in!” She sat precipitately, smoothing her skirt and calling Effie at the same time.

Her retainer came back an instant later, accompanied by a noble lady in a red dress. A weird choice given that shade was often associated with Hoshido, or so she heard vaguely one day. Anyway, Alice was nice! Since that day when she let her take in place in the queue, Elise met her a few times. She was around the same age as big sis Camilla, which meant that unfortunately, Elise couldn’t play her favourite games with her. Not if she wanted to be seen as a mature lady… but she was finally here!

“Hi, Alice!”

“Princess Elise. Thank you for this invitation to tea.” Alice curtsied elegantly. “And what a lovely table. I simply must ask for your counsel setting my own.”

“Thanks! Please come in, it’s hot and ready!” Elise waited patiently for the older girl to sit properly before taking at long last a sip of tea. There, sweet just like she loved and it was still warm! Alice took a sip herself, looking pleased by the taste. Take that Jakob, you jerk!

“What a delightful flavor. And sweet apples! Princess, you are spoiling me.” Alice took one of the tarts in her plate, cutting it in half and offered it to Elise. “So many ladies of the court think those desserts are beneath them and only focus on the flavour of their tea. You don’t know how glad I am to see you appreciate them.”

“Right? Why go without sweets when they are so good?” Elise bit on the caramelized fruit, relieved her choice was validated so. “Do you often take part in tea parties? Big sis Camilla is always occupied with them, so…”

“Oh, no, not that much. I’m just the heir of a small barony, and my peers… they tend to favour someone like Princess Camilla. She is everything a noble heir wants to have on their side, isn’t it?”

“That’s true! She is so smart and beautiful, and she always knows what to say. I’ve even heard a lot of people say they’d love to ride with her! I thought only Xander and Leo were invited to hunt…”

“Hunting… Oh. Yes. Of course.” Alice coughed in her hand, worrying Elise. Did she drink her tea too quickly? “It’s a fine occupation. Not the usual occupation for ladies like us, but Princess Camilla is known for her varied hobbies.” Of course she was, Big Sis was great at everything! “What if you, Princess Elise? I’ve often seen you walking around the castle, perhaps between your activities?”

“Y-yeah!” Elise took another bite out of her dessert, remembering she wanted to look mature. She couldn’t just speak about her hide-and-seek or tag games. “I have a lot of lessons to become just like big sis Camilla. In sewing, poetry, riding… And I train hard to be a healer, too. Father even said I’m going to be one of the best one day, so I always make sure I listen well, but…”

Alice leaned forward, attentive. “But?”

“He doesn’t agree when I want to heal people. I know there are a lot of people outside the castle who need help. I’ve seen them even in the market, in the street…” She tried not to pout. Mature lady didn’t pout. “But Father said it’s not my responsibility. That those people have to sort themselves out, or that maybe they deserved it… he always says I’m seeing too much good in people.”

“… That’s very noble of you, Princess.”

“Really?” Gasped Elise, missing the tart and hitting the plate instead with her fork.

“Few among us noble ladies choose to become healers. I wouldn’t have the courage to do so.” Alice pivoted in her seat, showing the handle of the rapier she kept at her side. “I can defend myself with my rapier, but I don’t think I could save someone’s life like you can.  Or if I would take the risk to help as many as you wish to. I really admire that in you.”

“Wow, thank you Alice! That’s a relief, but I wish Father said it too. Even Xander said I should wait to be older before taking risks like that, when he’s the one telling me to listen to my heart!”

“Oh, how I understand him.” Said Alice with a knowing smile. “We older siblings want the best for our little ones, always.”

“You’re a big sister?” That changed everything! If Alice was a big sister, then she might know how to help her be more like Camilla! “How many siblings do you have?”

“Just a little brother, even younger than you. My dear little François. He still takes trees for knights and large rocks for a dragon.” Alice jiggled, passing a hand through her blond dyed hair, the colour a lot like Xander’s or Leo’s. “You said Prince Xander told you to listen to your heart. Doesn’t that mean he ultimately approves your desire to help others?”*

“I guess, but that doesn’t make sense! If he thinks I’m right, why doesn’t he want me to do it?” Listening to her frustration, Elise took another pastry from the basket, swiftly sweeping the crumbs back inside. “He even said my idea of a hospital where people wouldn’t pay if they were too poor was good! I even know where it could be built! Why can’t we do it now?”

“That’s an interesting idea. Do you have asked him more about this kind of initiative?”

“Oh yes, a lot! But every time, he just says it’s not something that can be done right now or so easily…” She was pouting, but she didn’t care, she could finally speak about it to someone else! “I know Xander wants it too, he cares for people! Even Father thinks I’m too young to know better. I’m not that young, I’m an adult now, right? Why can’t I?”

“I’m sure you understand, Princess.” Not Alice too! And she couldn’t just swipe the last sweet apple like it was normal! “Prince Xander really wants the best for his people and you. When I thought I couldn’t…” She sighed wistfully. “How often do you come to see your brother? He must be awfully busy with his princely duties.”

“He is! Xander works all the time. He listens to a lot of people and looks at a lot of papers in his study. But he still finds time to train and to listen to us too! He can remember what’s Camilla favoured seasoning for her meat, and…”

Alice was listening with wide, enraptured eyes, and it pushed Elise to continue gushing about her biggest brother. She always heard about how Xander was the perfect prince and all that, but how many were actually interested in him? It was so nice to have someone wanting to hear who he was really; she had to take advantage of the situation!

“… and after that, Leo started to speak out more during the council meetings. I didn’t know he was holding back that much!” Elise reached for the teapot, parched after all the talking, and poured… poured nothing?

“Hum, it appears we are all out of tea. Or food.” Observed Alice, glancing along the empty basket once containing many pastries.

“Oh, it’s true!” Did they already eat and drink it all? Elise could still smell everything in the room. “I’ll ask Effie to bring another teapot.”

“No, no, don’t worry, Princess.” Alice quickly said, a warm glow on her cheeks. “Thank you for this lovely invitation. I appreciated this moment a lot.”

“Oh, you’re welcome!” She did it! She made a good tea party! With just one other person, but it was a start! One day she will do like big sis and have tea with a lot of guests! “We can do this another time if you want!”

“Actually, why don’t you accompany me?” Alice gestured to the door. “If there is nothing too important holding you, of course…”

“Of course not! You’re my friend, so you’re important too!” Chirped Elise, leaving the table happily. “Effie! We’re getting Alice back to her quarters!”

Leaving her room in the servants’ capable hands, the little group of Elise, Effie and Alice took the path to the guest wing of Krakenburg. It was going to be long, but she really didn’t have anything else to do today. Perhaps she would visit Father in the evening? Oh, or visit Cassita in town, it’s been a few days since her last visit! Selling flowers with her nanny would make her feel better, and she’d tell her about Alice! Her first real noble friend! Cassita was going to be so proud! Oh, perhaps she’d get flowers for Alice at the same time! Which one though? Red maybe? She seemed to like red. Or yellow, if she dyed her hair blond. This was a serious question, but she couldn’t just ask Alice or it would give away her intentions—she suddenly slowed down as they approached one of the many small halls serving as an intersection, noticing… people, standing nearby. She stopped advancing, noticing the weapons they held. Not in their sheath, they were actually armed. But they didn’t look like castle guards. Why were they here? Where they lost, or… were they looking at her?

“Lady Elise. Behind me.” Effie stepped forward, shield already buckled on her arm.

“O-Okay.” Why were there armed people here? Why were they coming to her? Where were the guards? What was happening—

“Lady Elise!”

Arthur’s shout cut through her thoughts like butter. A loud clang, metal clashing against metal. From behind the unknown people Elise caught sight of Arthur, the blue of his armour stained with red as he engaged the intruders. Blood. He was bleeding!

“Effie! Help him!”

Her friend charged with a war cry, spear in hand and shield raised. She crashed into the intruders like a massive ball, striking left and right mercilessly, shedding blood everywhere. Elise stood still, paralyzed, clutching her staff with trembling hands. She pointed it forward and focused. Remembered her lesson, she had to heal him, she should be able to, just do it, just do it… the face of Lora came to her. Stern, strong, so strong, holding her hand on the staff. Like that. She had to be strong too! As if in response, her staff pulsed with green light.

“Hold on, Arthur!” She sent the magic forward, willing the wounds to close, and it worked! She just had to do it again—

“Lady Elise!” One of the intruders outflanked Elise. Rushed to her! Elise tried to step back, to raise her staff, she…

A flash of black steel cut away her thought. Time seemed to stand still. The man, his hand reaching out toward her, looked down. Looked at the thin blade piercing right between the plates of the gorget, the blood flowing to the hilt.

“Traitor…”

Alice withdrew the blade with a flourish, and the man fell over dead. Elise stared, frozen, as the fighting sounds all stopped. Why did this happen? So much blood, people dead all over…

“Arthur!” She snapped out of it and rushed to her retainer’s side. He was still hurt! “What happened to you? What’s happening? Please stay still!”

“Haha, don’t worry, Lady Elise—ouch.” He winced despite his words as she started healing him. “It was all unluck, really! Or luck, in this case! I was going down the smithy to repair the axe I accidentally broke yesterday, when I heard a dastardly scheme being discussed! Cowardly assailants who infiltrated the castle! I, of course, heroically jumped on them, reaping some wounds in the process. Fortunately, I managed to gather the next step of their plot, which was to kidnap you! I ran all the way there then, and it seems I was just in time…”

“What? But, how many are there? They’re looking for me? What should we do… Father! We must warn Father!”

“Princess Elise. Please wait.” She turned to Alice. Alice who just spoke, who slowly sheathed her rapier with a practiced motion. The word said by the man returning in her mind, the whisper worming inside her. “I’m sorry, Princess. I hoped you wouldn’t realize it so soon.” She… she…

“Alice…” She gulped, trying to stay strong. “You’re my friend… right?” It couldn’t be true. They just spent all that time together…

“Princess…” Effie’s lance stopped right next to the noblewoman’s neck. Even Arthur was glaring with righteous anger. “I’m on your side. I swear it.”

“You dare say this after leading her into an ambush!” Growled Effie, pushing the blade closer.

“Don’t!” Elise grabbed Effie’s arm, desperately trying to hold back the unmovable muscles. “Please Effie, don’t. Please.”

After a few agonizing seconds, her friend slowly retracted the spear, leaving a droplet of blood to trickle from Alice’s neck and the thunderous beat of Elise’s heart in her ears.

“A-Alice…” She didn’t sniff. She didn’t. She was a mature lady… mature lady didn’t cry, they didn’t… “What’s going on? Why is this happening?”

POV Garon

In the penumbra of Krakenburg’s throne room, the king was waiting. Waiting not for the horde of sycophants and complainers scuttering at his feet, but for a much more important purpose to be fulfilled. In fact, the entire throne room was pleasantly empty. Save for the royal guards and his current guest, none was authorized to come in when he declared the audience to be temporarily closed. Such occurrences have been happening with more regularity lately, a phenomenon that has pushed the windmill of rumours and hearsays to spin as it always did. To some, King Garon used this time to collect his thoughts. To calm the legendary temper that was resurfacing with more and more frequency, as his wife the Queen and most of his children were away to war. All in the most benevolent and rightful ain of rendering most impartial and just judgments to the many plaintiffs coming each and every day. Yet to some, more foolhardy or traitorous, the king was getting old. Old and weak. Weak enough he needed to delay the audience with his subject. To regain enough strength to last for the rest of the day.

As always, every rumour had its grain of truth within. Garon did need to focus himself as of late, his mood fouler and fouler as he endured his duty without the support of his family. Only his brightest and happiest daughter was still here, yet sheltered away from the horrors of war. Though it wouldn’t last for much longer. And as much as he would prefer to have all the plotters and whisperers harshly reprimanded, he couldn’t deny one thing; his strength was leaving. Age was not the true factor, many of his predecessors lived much longer lives filled with as many wars and more wounds. No. It was that… thing. Whatever happened to him in that crypt, so long ago, driving him to a madness his beloved Lora alone managed to save him from. But in the process, he felt the damage too late. How his body suffered from the unseen blow of that strangeness expelled by her sword’s radiant light. To maintain his standing and power before his people and the nobility, he needed to conserve his strength, one way or another.

“It is done, your Majesty.”

Garon opened his eyes, in time to see the last volutes of dark magic fade away. Away from his sight, but not from his other senses. Cold as needle and flexible as worms, arcane threads fused within muscles and cartilages, climbed up his spine one vertebra at a time, before thickening in the hollow of his heart. And then… warmth. The ghost of past vitality, of long-lost vigour coursing through his veins. Dark magic was not his first choice, but it ended up being the only choice. With his heart weakening and his limbs rarely, but increasingly often refusing to obey, he had to find something to compensate. Balms and ointments would leave him lethargic, unable to muster the presence and might of his body. Drugs and stimulants would disrupt his mind and destroy the mastery of himself he sorely needed to fulfil his duties. And while his royal mages were adept in working with flesh, increasingly so with their works on the Faceless, Iago himself admitted they had no solution to present. In the end, Garon sought help from a different source.

“Your sorcery works as you promised.” Flexing his hand, looser and limber than years before, the King of Nohr stared at the figure before the throne’s stairs. “I commend your ability.”

The sorceress Nyx only curtsied in answer. Youthful traits, so young she appeared only of Elise’s age were hidden beneath the veil she sported. Yet her attitude betrayed the poise of maturity, her eyes reflected an experience only age could bring, and her magic was crafted with unparalleled skill. For Nyx was older than her body, perhaps even as old as he was himself. Her talent in sorcery was legendary and rivalling, perhaps surpassing even that of his son Leo, and with it she cast such a terrible curse the backlash prevented her body from aging. None knew exactly what she had attempted. The only consensus was that it was so horrible even for the bleak lands of Nohr that her family, infamous itself for its use of dark arts, now rejected even the mere mention of her existence. The result was obvious. Like Garon’s bellowed queen, Nyx was now forced to see the world advance and change without her. Yet unlike Lora, the sorceress was trapped on the cusp of adulthood, in a weak body unable to enjoy any of its benefits.

“Do remember I cannot replicate the full effect of my affliction. Whenever you will push through its limits, your body will degrade at an accelerated rate. A year is the best I can give you.”

“I have no need of your reminder.” The sorceress fell silent obediently at his reprimand. He did not need the portent of doom. A year was enough. Enough to see my children together again. To take them in my arms, see their victorious smile, and dry their tears. And you too, Lora… my valiant queen, my tender love. Before I join my ancestors, before I find myself at the side of Katerina, Arete, Anïa… even yours, Evelyn. Before I rejoin them… I will fulfil my promise to you. Garon shook his head, returning to the present and the waiting sorceress.

“You will stay in the mages’ quarters until the Queen returns. They will assist you in any endeavour you may bring them, unless against my—”

The doors of the throne room opened with an unexpected crack. Garon suspended his words and his thoughts, his entire attention shifting to the violation of his decree. A cohort of men and women, armed to the teeth as they escorted a smaller group of frilled-up individuals. Mercenaries, not proper soldiers. With a single raised hand, the King stopped his royal guard from gutting the intruders. His gesture seemed to be interpreted differently by the moppets hiding behind their living shields, and one of them advanced with foolhardy steps.

“Greeting, King Garon.” Even his bow was a parody of respect that brought more contempt than ire. “I am Conrad, baronet of the Impassible Peak, and I have been chosen as the representative of the Reclaimists.”

“Reclaimists. Have you come to plead your senseless cause once more?” Garon spat the words with bitter contempt. Of course it could only be these fools in the end. Old guards and upstarts alike among the nobility, who realized their influence and power waned under his rule. Parasites who desired a return to the time where the King of Nohr held less power, when they could do as they pleased and without a care under the protection of endless wealth and privileges.

“On the contrary, King Garon. The nobility of Nohr stands together today, in a united front.” The arrogant moppet brought a thick volume of parchment; one he didn’t doubt was covered in seals either traitorous or forged. “This is the list of grievances we bring before you, as well as our exigences.”

“You dare expect me to listen to such drivel?” Rebuked the King, despite not expecting the idiot to realize his foolishness at any point.

With a few more throat clearing, the little noble spoke. “Today, we the Reclaimists have come before the King of Nohr to right the great wrong that has been done against his kingdom. The noble families of Nohr, once its pillars, have watched it fall to disrepair due to the ill-advised decisions of its ruler. We who have been invested long ago with the power and responsibility to see to the prosperity of Nohr, before the Dusk Dragon we shall ensure it.”

If nothing else, this moppet had some talent in public speaking.

“We, having recognized King Garon has exceeded the authority granted to him by his blood. Having assessed he has usurped the power legitimately delivered in the hands of the noble families by his most wise ancestors. Having acknowledged he has abused the prerogatives meant only for times of dire emergency. Having concluded he has perverted the meaning and intent of the Royal Council. Having understood he does not intend to restore the rightful order of the kingdom. We, the Reclaimists, have come to demand his ratification of the present Great Chart, elaborated under the auspicious blessing of the Dusk Dragon and with the blessing of Prince Xander. By this chart will the power of the sovereign be returned to where traditions dictate and the rights of the noble family insured as they should. And to ensure a just transition, a number of decrees preclude the Great Chart.”

The parchment was unrolled slowly, without a doubt intending it to be a solemn moment. Yet all Garon could see was the nervousness of the mercenaries, the trembling limbs of the conspirators, and the unsure swallowing of their designated speaker.

“First and foremost, King Garon, having been recognized unfit of the crown by his faults and his age, will renounce it in favour of his eldest heir, which at the time of the ratification of this Chart shall be Prince Xander. By the ratification of this Chart, King Garon will also consent to the immediate application of the following decrees: the Royal Council shall be disbanded and then reformed under the traditional composition, excluding the heir and other descendants of the king. The Right of Arms shall be revoked without delay, and appropriate compensations given to those who suffered its abusive usage. All exceptional forms of taxation unilaterally decided by King Garon upon the noble families shall be declared null and void, with appropriate compensations given to those having suffered the most from them. The tradition of the wandering royal court shall be reinstituted and those having been forced to neglect their lands for the sake of appearing in Krakenburg shall be appropriately compensated. And finally, the conquests realized by the armies of the kingdom of Nohr shall be divided amongst its nobility and the king following the ancient rules of repartition.”

The fop lowered his gilded parchment, maintaining the appearance of righteous nobility and duty he oh so loudly proclaimed. Whatever was written next on the paper was of little importance. All that mattered had been said already. Did he actually believe his own words? It was difficult to judge, though Garon would tend to say yes. Such conviction was always useful for sacrificial lambs… Ah, they were waiting for his answer. And he would not make them wait. They did not deserve his time.

“Cowards.” His word fell upon those gathered like thunder, his growing wrath leaving on the cold stone imprints of his grip. “Were my Queen present, none of you would have dared to come out in the open. Were my sons and eldest daughter present, you would have not dared to use their name in such a traitorous fashion. You, supported by Xander? A united front of Nohr’s nobility?”

The smooth metal of his axe’s handle fell into his palm. A familiar companion by the throne, ever since he imparted Siegfried onto his son. Bölverk, the Evil Deed. The executioner’s axe, a reminder of the King’s duty. To cull those who did not deserve to live another night in the kingdom of Nohr.

“I look upon you, and I see no men or women of Nohr. All I see are pigs. Pigs wallowing in their gutter, angry they cannot simply open their mouth and be fed without efforts.” The butt of the axe strikes the floor, echoing sinisterly in the dark chamber. “Born into riches they never fought for. Wielding power they never strived to obtain. Always wanting more, never understanding why their predecessors deserved their position.”

“Y-I-we won’t—” Another hit on the stone, another echo in the dark, and the moppet became deathly quiet.

“You are the worst of them.” Garon stood from the throne with words of contempt falling from his lip, each a contemptuous lash to the vermin beneath. “The fools. The weak. The worthless. Meant to die by my hand and offer the excuse of conflict to those holding the strings, away from danger. For too long has the Kingdom of Nohr suffered such parasites. Enough.” Once more he struck, and the castle shuddered. “I said, enough.”

“We have Princess Elise!” Shouted one of the nameless rats on the side, sunk in its garish garments as if they could hide his cowardice. “If you don’t cooperate, we can’t guarantee her safety!”

“Yes! Exactly!” Bellowed the speaker with renewed confidence. “We have no wish to harm the royal family, but we will resolve ourselves should you refuse to stand down!”

“Liars.” With but a single word and a single step down the stairs of his throne, their façade of strength crumbled, hiding further back behind their hired swords. “If you truly had my daughter, you would have brought her before me. You would have threatened me with her from the start, as you miserable rats are wont.”

“E-e-even so! We have already taken control of Krakenburg!” Proclaimed the fop in panic, holding his parchment like a sacred scripture. “Our army is also standing outside Windmire, ready to attack! You cannot kill us! You would forfeit yourself, prove yourself an irredeemable despot once and for all!”

“That word means nothing.” The anger simmering within his chest sizzled in tandem with a strengthened heartbeat, the butt of his axe impacting the ground in tandem with his feet as he descended the stairs. “You have never understood what makes this kingdom what it is. You, who have never had to fight or struggle. You do not know why Nohr has never yielded to an enemy. And why I am the king of that unvanquished kingdom.”

With a menacing gleam of Bölverk’s blade, he pointed towards the gathered vermin, patience well and truly exhausted. “Kill them all.” And united by that single impetus, the Royal Guard advanced.

“Do something! Protect us! Kill them!” Whined the insignificant rats in their noble apparels.

Yet despite their number, their horde of mercenaries and criminals was no more match than a pile of wood was to wildfire. Silver weapons pierced through hardened leather and crushed through coats of mail as easily as they sliced frail flesh. Blackened armours repulsed half-hearted war magic, dented iron and gilded steel alike. More than a few attempted to assault the presumably defenceless servants only to collapse with fine silvery daggers in their skulls and their bodies frozen and weakened by magical staves; they discovered in their death that the maids and butlers allowed to serve the King himself were no less deadly than his warriors. And for the few who dared approach the throne, Garon found he had no need to exert himself; Nyx’s dark art covered the fools in an instant, leaving only desiccated corpses behind. None managed to flee. None were given mercy. And the speaker died last, his so-called great piece of paper torn in two by the very blow that ended his miserable existence.

“No casualty, your Majesty.” Reported a sorcerer of the Royal Guard.

“Humph.” Garon shot one last contemptible look at the pile of cadavers. Cleaning up would be a task for later. Right now… “Where is Iago?”

“I’m here, your Majesty!” The dread mage strolled in the throne room in that same instant, escorted by four of the royal dark mages and a dozen Faceless with bloodied fists. “Please, do forgive my tardiness. There were a few more rats than I expected.”

“What of my daughter?”

“She is being escorted outside the city, your Majesty.” Reassured his loyal tactician. “Our little turncoat has proven herself quite the truthful songbird, and your idea to put the princess out of harm’s way was truly magnificent. None of these traitorous filths will have the ability to deduce where she will be headed…”

“Good.” Garon cut the sycophantic mage before he lost the few shreds of patience he had left. “The rest of your plan have better worked as you vaunted.”

“It has, and it will.” Proudly declared Iago with a respectful, sincere bow. “Rest assured, your Majesty. The city gates are closed. The populace and the city soldiers shall be warned as we speak…” The sound of a horn faintly resounded from afar. “We will triumph. There is no doubt about it.”

Gripping Bölverk with one hand and the other instinctively reaching for the absent sword at his side, Garon looked in the distance, his thoughts going in every direction. The incoming siege he would have to endure. The battle his proud sons were leading in Hoshido. The governing duty of his watchful daughter in Cheve, the flight of his most kind daughter to the north. And perhaps to his own surprise, he couldn’t help but think of the daughter that was never truly his, and the absence she still left within his old heart…